Prologue

This is the sequel of my first story called SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE. You have to read that first to have a better understanding of the sequel. XoXo

CARINA’S P.OV.

4 years after

I looked at my wristwatch to check the time, it was already 5:30 pm. I stretched my arms and started to arrange my table. After that, I gathered some documents together with my bag and went out of my office. My secretary already went home 30 minutes earlier and almost all the employees were gone home too. I went inside the elevator and pressed the parking button. Upon arriving at the parking, my phone rang. I frowned when I saw who it was.

“Yes Mr. May? Is there any development?” I asked of the caller.

“I got an information about it but I didn’t verify it yet. The former owner was a certain Bryan Carter but he already sold it to someone”

“Then do anything you can to gather more information. I want to get it back no matter what” I said with frustration before cutting off the call.

---

I parked my car in front of the mansion I’ve been living for 4 years. Until now, I still can’t believe how lucky I was to have all these and most of all, my family. I entered the house and a handsome man with gray hair greeted me.

“Hello darling! This is rare. You came home early” I smiled at him lovingly, kissed his cheek and hugged him. He stared at me curiously

“Is there any problem Carina?” He asked me with a little worried expression. I shook my head and smiled tiredly.

“No dad. I am just tired. There was a lot of work at the office” I said and yawned. He laughed at me and hugged me again. Ever since we found each other, he was always there for me. He did everything he could to catch up for the years that he wasn’t there for me.

“Don’t over work yourself. That’s not good for your health. I don’t want you to get sick” He said seriously and I rolled my eyes. He was really a fusspot.

“Dad—” I was about to say something when I heard a little squeal up the stairs. I looked up and saw my little bundle of joy. She was standing there happily gazing at me with her nanny.

“Mommy!” I smiled at how excited she was. No matter how tired I felt when I get home disappears the moment I saw her. Her nanny guided her going down the stairs and when she reach the last step, she rushed excitedly towards me. I leaned down and she went into my waiting arms. I picked her up and kissed her cheek.

“How’s your day sweetheart?” I asked her as she wrapped her small arms around my neck.

“Grandpa bought me a big doll house and he took me to the park”

“Really? What did you do at the park?”

“We ate ice cream and then I played at the playground” I looked at my dad who was just watching us adoringly.

“Dad, it’s Saturday tomorrow, I want us to go out together. What do you think?”

“Really? Don’t you have work? This is a first time” My dad said and rolled my eyes at him. Then I heard my daughter giggled excitedly.

“Yehey! I’m going out with mommy tomorrow!” She said and kissed my cheek. I pinched her nose gently. She really makes my life happy.

“See? Your daughter is so happy. You don’t spend much time with her and she was lonely about that. Maybe you should take a vacation for a while and spend time with her. Don’t worry about the company, I can still handle it” My dad said. I looked at my daughter and I realized that my dad was right. Ever since I joined the company, the time I mostly spent with her was at night time and Sundays.

“Okay dad. I’ll do that” I said in resignation. I also want to be a full time mother for my child. She is growing so fast that I don’t want to miss everything that’s happening and will happen to her life as she grows up.

“Okay then, let’s eat dinner. I’m sure Scarlet is starving”

After dinner, I helped my daughter brush her teeth and cleaned her up. I tucked her in bed and then read her her favorite bedtime story. When she finally fell asleep, I dimmed out the light and went out of her room. We have adjoining rooms because I couldn’t sleep without her close to me. I left the door slightly open so that if she cries, I could hear her right away.

After I took care of my hygiene and other night time regimen, I sat on my bed and took out some papers out of my briefcase and read them. Even before I go to sleep, I always work. For the past years, this has been my life.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I looked at the view outside the car and I must admit, it was beautiful. It has been years since I stepped foot in London. I didn’t plan on going here but there was a major problem in one of our warehouses here that needed my attention. I looked at the time in my wristwatch and it was quarter to six. The car stopped when the stop light turned red. Then I noticed a red Lamborghini stopped next to my car.

A sight of an auburn haired girl caught my eyes. She looked achingly familiar. I couldn’t see her face because she was looking at the other side. When the stop light turned green, she looked ahead of her and that made me almost stopped breathing. I couldn’t be wrong. I opened my window and tried to catch her attention.

“Carina!” I shouted and waved my hand but she already drove off.

“Garry, follow that red Lamborghini now! Make it fast” I said almost shouting. I looked ahead of us and the car was almost out of our sight. I panicked.

“Garry drive faster!” I commanded him but the car we were following turned in a corner, quickly out of our sight as Garry stopped the car because of another red light. I punched my seat furiously. After 4 years of searching for her, I finally saw her but it was like destiny wasn’t in my side as she also disappeared as fast as I saw her.

---

I took off my eye glasses and massaged the bridge of my nose. I felt drained. I closed my eyes to rest my eyes for a while then I heard my intercom buzzed.

“What is it Annie?” I asked my EA. We were at Bayleaf Corp. London office.

“Mr. Brown is here” she informed me

“Let him in” I simply said. I just hope he has good news this time. It’s been a week since that incident and I contacted the detective I hired to search for her in England.

“So is there any development?” I asked Mr. Brown as he sat on the chair across me. He brought out some photos and documents from his attaché case and handed them to me. I looked at him confusedly and took the pictures from him.

“The reason why our contact in the US couldn’t find her these past 4 years was that she changed her surname. She is also currently staying in London, England” I frowned of what he just said and looked at the pictures in my hands. I couldn’t believe what my eyes were seeing. The woman in the pictures looked so sophisticated and full of confidence. She was wearing sun glasses in all the photos but I could tell she was whom I was looking for for the past 4 years. Maturity became her and she looked more gorgeous than ever. Her curly hair was longer now and dyed in reddish brown color, it was now reaching round her waist. I released the breath I didn’t know I was holding and stared at the investigator.

“What is she doing here in London? How long has she been staying here?”

“According to my source, she is staying with her father and her daughter. She has been living here for 4 years” My heart stopped for a moment. The ‘daughter’ caught my attention.

“S-she got married?” I stuttered a little because of the sudden tension inside me. I closed my palm tightly, waiting for his answer. Wishing I was not yet late.

“I don’t think so Mr. Novell. Her father and her daughter are currently the only people she’s living with. But there was a man she went out with twice this month. His picture is in the last photo” The tension in me calmed as I heard that she wasn’t married yet. But she has a daughter? With whom?

I took the last photo and I cursed under my breath as I saw the man he was referring to. Gian Arthur.

I gritted my teeth as I stared at the picture. They looked so happy. It was like they were in a restaurant. They were even staring at each other. I crumpled the photo to Mr. Brown’s surprise but he didn’t say anything.

At last, I finally found her. These past 4 years has been the most difficult years of my life. The day she left me almost made me insane. I asked every person who could tell me about her location but unfortunately none of them knew. I didn’t give up and hired detectives to find her but for the past years, they couldn’t find her. Now I understand why. She was using another surname. I heaved a sigh. Now that I found her, I would do everything to make things right between us. I won’t allow anyone like that Gian Arthur to come between us.

After Mr. Brown left, I read every detail about her in the documents he gave me. Happiness filled me and at the same time I felt unsure of how to approach her and enter in her life again. I’ve waited for so long, I would do anything for her to forgive me.

Then I remembered about her daughter. It pained me thinking that she had a child with another man. But what if the child’s mine? I asked to myself expectantly.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Ms. Denois, there is a bouquet of flower delivered here for you. Should I accept it or not?” My secretary Kate informed me as she peeped in my office. My eyebrows scrunched of what she just said. Who’s that from?

“Okay Kate, send it here”

Then she brought me a beautiful bouquet of flowers. It was my favorite flower, white roses. I inhaled them and it smelled heavenly. Then a red small envelope caught my attention. I picked it up and opened it. Even the envelope and the note smelled nice.

I opened the note and read it.

‘To my long lost love, I hope you like the flowers I sent you. I know it’s your favorite. I will be seeing you soon. Always waiting for you’.

I frowned upon reading the note. Who’s this from? I asked to myself curiously. This was my first time receiving flowers from an unknown sender. Ever since I became the president of Denois International, there were a lot of men who tried to get my attention but I didn’t give them any attention or hope. I knew most of them were just after my name that’s why I didn’t let myself get involve with any of them.

After what I’ve been through with men, I’ve had enough. I couldn’t bring myself to trust any man except for my father. There’s another one too, Gian. He never betrayed and hurt me.

I put the bouquet of flowers on the corner of my desk and continued my work. My 1 month vacation would start tomorrow so I was making sure that everything would be in order before I leave. After I finished my work. I gathered my things and was about to leave when I noticed the flowers on my desk. I was planning to leave it to my secretary but for some reason I couldn’t. I heaved a sigh and took it then went out of the office.

“Carina! Wait for me!” I heard someone and turned my head to see my secretary aka Kate. She is my secretary at work and a close friend after work. I rolled my eyes at the sight of her. She was running after me like a kid. She was even wearing high heels.

“My god Kate! You look horrible” I said teasingly.

“Well this is your fault. You are going on a vacation and you left me a ton of work” She complained playfully and I smiled at her.

“I know you can do it” She chuckled

“Well of course. Anyway, we are going out tonight. You should join us. You’re going away for a month so you must come with us tonight. You kept on declining our invitation so I guess now you don’t have a reason to decline us again” She said

“Tonight? My daughter can’t sleep without me tucking her to bed” She rolled her us.

“C’mon Carina. After you tuck her to bed, you can come join us” She insisted. Well, it’s true, I never accepted their invitation to hung out and I felt bad every time. Tomorrow will be the start of my vacation so I don’t see anything wrong in accepting her invitation.

“Okay. I’ll come at 9” Her face brightened and happily hugged me.

“You’re not playing with me right? You’re really coming?!” I chuckled at her. She really is a like a kid sometimes. Like Christine. I felt sad as I remember my best friend. I shook my head and brush off the thought.

“Yes. I will be there. I’m guessing we’re going to Tony’s tonight?”

“Yes. You got it right my friend” She said and I laughed at her facial expression.

Please comment, vote and share this story

Reunited

“Kitten please. I need you to listen to me”  - Regan

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Sweetheart, I have a surprise for you!” I announced upon seeing her playing with her doll house. She stood up excitedly and hugged my legs.

“What is that mommy? Give it to me” She said while jumping, trying to get my surprise for her. I smiled at her adoringly and bend over to level our heights. I handed her the pink paper bag and she accepted it happily. When she saw what was inside, she giggled happily and hugged the angry bird stuffed toy I bought for her.

“Don’t I get a kiss for that sweetheart?” I asked her sweetly and she gladly obliged. She kissed my cheeks and hugged me tightly.

“Thank you mommy. I love you” “I love you too baby”

After that, I freshened up and we went to the dining room to eat dinner.

“What’s your plan for your vacation?” My father Florent Denois asked me. I was busy helping my daughter peel off the shrimp in her plate when my father talked.

“I am planning to go back to the US but I’m not sure about it yet” He looked surprised and remained silent for a while. I didn’t tell him about my plans because I knew there’s a chance he wouldn’t allow me to go.

“Why?”

“I have something to take care of” he stared at me confusedly. He knew what happened to me there and he wasn’t expecting my sudden decision to go back.

“Anyway, I am going out tonight with my friends” My daughter looked at me like she was about to cry.

“Mommy I want to come with you” She said and stood up from her seat and hugged me.

“I’m sorry baby but I can’t bring you there. Don’t worry, from tomorrow on, I will be with you all day. So don’t cry okay?” She nodded her head but her face was still sad. I heaved a sigh and made her sit on my lap.

“Don’t worry, I’m going to read you your favorite story until you fall asleep. How’s that?”

“Okay mommy” I kissed her forehead.

“Good girl. Smile now” I said and she smiled, showing her dimples.

“It’s good that you finally decided to take a vacation. Scarlet is always asking for you. I don’t want you to sacrifice your time with her because of the company” My dad said smiling as he gazed at Scarlet sitting on my lap.

“Yeah. From now on, I will make time for her”

“Really mommy?” She asked happily and I smiled fondly at her.

“Yes baby. So be a good girl and eat your vegetables”

---

After Scarlet fell asleep, I quickly prepped myself. I wore red sexy dress that reached above my knees and stilettos. I just apply a little bit of make-up since I was not really into make-up. I just let my hair down and I was ready to go.

I went inside my mini cooper and drove to the club. After I parked my car, I entered the club and welcomed by a loud music. It’s been a while since I last went to a club. The last time was……I shook my head to brush off the image of someone who never left my mind for the past 4 years.

I quickly spotted Kate together with our friends Jessie, Hannah, Sam, John and Erick. I frowned as I saw Erick with them. Kate didn’t mention he was coming. Well it’s not that I would mind but it has been awkward between us since I turned him down.

I met the 6 of them when I took my master’s degree. Erick, John and Jessie were my classmates and the Kate, Hannah and Sam belonged to another class. We became close when we attended the birthday party of Erick.

“Hey guys! Sorry I’m late” I said the moment I reached them. Everybody turned their heads to me and greeted me happily.

“Hey Carina, this is a surprise! Glad you made it” Hannah said and moved over to her right to give me space to sit on.

“Well, I’m going to a vacation for a month starting tomorrow so I decided to be with you guys”

“Where are you going?” Erick said and everybody looked at him awkwardly.

“I don’t know yet. I’ll just want to spend time with Scarlet and maybe go to the US” I just answered matter-of-factly. Erick became silent. Kate ordered some drinks and soon we were having fun. The others went to the dance floor. Erick and I were the ones who were left in the table. I was watching my friends dance while I was just sitting there and sipping on my drink.

“They really are having fun” I muttered to myself.

“Why don’t we join them?” Erick said and reached for my hand. I quickly pulled my hand and smiled at him politely.

“No, I’m okay. Go with them. I will just stay here”

“Carina, please don’t be awkward around me. I don’t want our friendship to be affected like this” I looked at him and I smiled at him, assuring him that I wasn’t awkward with him.

“Okay. Maybe later. I will just go to the ladies’ room” I stood up with my purse and went to the restroom. I was already tipsy. After using the restroom, I walked towards our table when I collided with someone. Because I was already affected by the alcohol I drank, my feet gave out and I was about to fell on the floor when a pair of strong arms caught me. Our faces were almost touching. I gasped with surprise when I felt the familiar feeling I thought I wouldn’t feel anymore came rushing over me. The smell of the person and the feeling of his touch were so familiar. I slowly lifted my gaze to see who it was and my eyes widened at whom I saw.

“You need to be careful kitten. This place is not for you” his familiar voice, his hot breath, his lips that were almost touching my lips and his strong arms around me. The feeling of familiarity quickly spread throughout my body. Our eyes were locked to each other. His lips were about to go down and touch my lips when someone spoke behind him and that broke the magic spell between us. I quickly got out of his arms.

“What’s happening here Carina?” Erick’s stared at us alternately.

“Nothing Erick. Let’s go.” I said sternly and I was about to pass Regan when he grabbed my hand. I looked at him angrily and tried to pull my hand from his grip but he didn’t let go.

“Let go of my hand!” I said fuming but he didn’t budge.

“Hey dude! The lady said let go of her hand” Erick interrupted and tried to pull my hand from him but he still didn’t let go of it.

“Mind your own business dude. I need to talk to her” He said with determination in his voice. I blinked my eyes as tears threatened to come out. The pain he caused me 4 years ago was coming back to me. What does he want anyway? He’d done enough!

I stared at him and I realized right at that moment that I have missed him all this time. After all the pain he brought me, my feelings for him remain at the back of my heart. My thoughts were stopped as Regan pulled me out of the club. Erick followed us angrily. When we got out of the club, Erick pulled the collar of Regan’s polo and punched his face. Regan was caught off guard that he didn’t have time to evade Erick’s punch. Regan touched his now reddish cheek and glared at Erick who was now holding my shoulder.

“Are you okay?” Erick asked me full of concern. His eyes fixed on me that he didn’t notice Regan approached him and punched him in the face. I screamed in fear when I saw Erick fell to the ground. Soon the two men fought like angry buffalos.

“Stop it!” I shouted but no one of them stopped. I saw Kate and the others running towards us.

“What happened? Who’s that?” Hannah asked, pointing at Regan. I didn’t reply and looked at John.

“John please, do something. They’re going to kill each other!” I begged him panicking. John went to the two who was now on the ground, punching each other. John pulled Erick away from Regan. I saw Erick’s eyes and lips were now bleeding. Regan on the other hand also had blood on his lips. I muttered something under my breath.

“Dude, can you please leave us now? We don’t want trouble” John asked Regan who was staring at me the entire time.

“Sorry dude but I’m here to talk to Carina” Regan said and my friends looked at me, surprised. I averted his gaze. I couldn’t bare looking at his bleeding face. It was like I was feeling the pain. I shook my head and turned my back.

“Sorry guys, it looks like I’m going home early” I started walking to the parking lot when I felt the warm hand of Regan on my arm again.

“Let go of me” I hissed without looking at him and tried to free myself from his grip.

“No! I’ve waited long enough to let you slip out of me again!” He said. Anger boiled inside of me. I faced him and was about to lashed out of him when my friends interrupted us.

“Do you know this guy Carina? Who’s he?” Kate asked. I could tell that they worried of me because they didn’t know Regan. I looked down, didn’t know what or how to answer her.

“I’m her boyfriend” Regan said that made my anger risen. My friends looked at him like he was a crazy person then looked at me questioningly. They knew I didn’t have any boyfriend.

“Don’t ever say that! We’re over years ago! Leave me alone” I said through gritted teeth. I tightened my fist and glared at him. The nerve of this guy. After what he did to me, he would appear all of a sudden and still claiming me his girlfriend? Is he crazy?

“No relationship is over until I say so! You left me without saying anything! You’ve been hiding from me for 4 years damnit!” He said. If I was angry, he was also angry. I closed my eyes in frustration. My head started aching and the only thing I wanted was to get away from him this instant. The pain in my heart was reliving. I thought I already threw all these feelings away long time ago but I was wrong. I thought I’ve already moved on, but no.

“I just want to talk” he begged but I turned my back to him.

“We don’t have anything to discuss, now if you’ll excuse me I need to go” I said and went straight to my car. I opened it and was about to get in when I heard him talk.

“Kitten please. I need you to listen to me” He pleaded. I closed my eyes, stopping myself from turning back and see his face. I missed him calling me that endearment. So much that it surprised me. I had the feeling that if is saw his face right now, I would give in and that was the last thing I wanted. I shook my head to brush off the thoughts and got in my car.

While I was driving, I turned the stereo on to distract myself from thinking about him. Then I groaned in irritation as I heard the music on the radio. ‘Everytime we touch’ (slow version) by Cascada. The song reminded me again of him. I felt my cheeks became wet. I didn’t even know I was already crying. For the past 4 years, I tried my best to forget about him even though it almost killed me. I made myself strong because of my daughter. She was the only reason I made it and continue living. I toughened myself just to be weakened by him again. Great! Really great!

If you haven’t read book 1 of this story, please do. SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE

please comment, vote and share this story

the past

“No need for me to wait for the results, I know in my heart that you are my daughter. I can even see the undeniable resemblance between us”  - Florent Denois

4 years ago

I read all the letters inside the chest and it was all from a certain Florent Denois. Then at the bottom part of it, there was a picture of my mom and a man, the same man that was on the other photo. Then I noticed a small rectangular thing, I picked it up and confirmed that it was a calling card. I frowned when I saw the address written in it was in London, England. I remembered my mom told me that if she died, I would find this man.

I brought out my cellphone and dialed the number but unfortunately the number wasn’t in use anymore. I inspect the card and saw the name of a company at the top part. Denois International. I began searching for it online. It was one of the biggest companies in Europe. Their number was written in their official website so I tried to dial it. A woman answered the phone after 4 attempts.

“Hello, this is Denois International. May I help you?” The woman said politely on the other side. I cleared my throat before speaking.

“Yes. This is Carina Westbay. I was just wondering if I could talk to Mr. Florent Denois?” I asked reluctantly, unsure of what to say if she asked my reason.

“Mr. Denois is not here right now. I will inform him about you when he gets back and if he knows you, he will call you back”

“No, he doesn’t know me but I guess he knows my mom Anna Marie Westbay. Please tell him I need to talk to him. This is important” I said and she assured me to tell him. I wasn’t sure yet but I already had an idea who Florent Denois was. I waited for his call for hours but I didn’t receive any. I didn’t want to go back to the penthouse to see Regan so I decided to stay in our house.

My phone has been ringing continuously but I didn’t answer. He kept on calling me. He even texted me many times but I didn’t read his texts. I just stared at our picture in my phone while crying. I felt like I would past out any minute because of too much crying. I’ve loved him so much that the pain was unbearable too. I closed my eyes, wanting to just drift off to sleep, hoping that when I woke up, I would realize that this was all just a dream.

Then my phone rang again. I picked it up and was about to turn it off when I saw that it wasn’t Regan. My heartbeat became faster. I pressed the answer button reluctantly.

“H-Hello?” I said in an unsure small voice.

“Hello. This is Florent Denois. Anna, is it you?” His voice was expectant and seemed kind. I heaved a sigh and answered.

“No Mr. Denois. This is her daughter, Carina. I called you because my mom mentioned your name before she died. She told me to find you” I heard him gasped

“A-anna is dead?” His voice was suddenly became sad.

“Yes sir. She died 3 months ago. I just want to know who you were in my mom’s life. Are you my father?” I asked reluctantly. I didn’t want to ask this on the phone but I didn’t have a choice. Maybe this was my first and last time talking to him so better ask him about the things that’s been bugging me. He didn’t answer for how many seconds. My hand held my phone tightly as I waited for him to answer my question.

“I can’t answer that but if you want, we can meet and talk about this” I felt relief washed over me. At least he was willing to discuss the matter with me.

“Yes sir. I would appreciate it very much but I don’t know how to. I live in the US and from the information I read, you live in the UK?”

“It’s okay. I attended an important matter here in Canada and was about to go home but I guess I have to change my plans and drop by there. Let’s meet tomorrow morning” I didn’t know what to feel. Suddenly he was going to meet me. The events were too fast that I didn’t have time to analyze it but I was glad that he wasn’t a snob rich person I initially thought. I told him our meeting place and cut the call off.

I tried to sleep but my mind was wondering somewhere. I turned off my phone because Regan had been calling and calling. I could imagine him panicking right now but I didn’t have the guts to face him right now. I love him but I couldn’t be his mistress. No matter how much I love him I can’t just turn blind eye and be the cause to ruin his relationship with his wife. I recalled the events at the office this afternoon, his wife was so beautiful compared to the simple me. Why did Regan cheat on his wife? Why did he betray me? He was a good actor telling me that he loved me. I hate him!

---

At 8 am, I was already in front of the restaurant. I entered and tried to search for the face of Mr. Denois. The picture I saw was his younger self so I tried to search for an older version of him. Then I saw a man in his early 50s, he has some visible white hair but he was still handsome. He was wearing a black tuxedo. He was drinking a coffee and typing on his laptop. He was with 2 men that looked like his bodyguards. I approached his location slowly and when I reached the table, I cleared my throat to get his attention. He looked up at me and the look of surprise was written all over his face like his mind travelled somewhere for a second.

“Are you Carina Westbay?”

“Yes Mr. Denois” I said and he motioned me to sit on the chair across to him. He signaled his bodyguards to leave us.

After his bodyguard left, Mr. Denois stormed me with questions about my mother. I told him everything and he told me that he was my mom’s ex-boyfriend. He also told me that he loved my mother very much.

“When you broke up, didn’t it occur you that mom was probably pregnant sir?” I questioned uncomfortably. The man in front of me was undeniably rich. I didn’t know if he would accept me if I really was his daughter.

He looked at me and sadness in his face was evident. He heaved a sigh.

“Your mom was the only woman I truly loved but unfortunately we didn’t end up together. My parents forced me to marry someone else even though I didn’t love her. I had a girlfriend then, your mom. I did everything to fight for our relationship but our family business was in difficult situation, it was on a verge of bankruptcy. My parents told me that I could save our company if I marry, Vivienne, a daughter of a powerful business man and my childhood friend. Our family were close friends. Vivienne was an only child so her family needed someone who could manage their business and his parents were eyeing on me, being the son of their friend and all. I told my parents that I would choose my girlfriend and marry her but my father begged me to save our family from falling. My mother was crying. My heart melted and chose my family. I broke up with your mom and I married my childhood friend”

While he was telling me their story, I was just staring and listening to him. My mom never mentioned about that to me and I understand why. She must’ve been hurt so bad that she didn’t want to remember the past anymore. I felt a pang of pain in my chest for my mom.

“Did you ever see mom after that?”

“No. I cut off my communications with her because my wife was always jealous of my relationship with your mom. She never liked your mom. But turning my back to your mom was like killing myself at the same time. I was living in the outside but deep inside me, I was already dead. I was always thinking about what could have been between us. When my wife died of an accident, I searched for your mom but she was already married” I could see the pain in his eyes as he said the last word. He must have really loved my mom. I could tell.

“My mom never mentioned anything about you or who my father was but before she died, she told me to find you”

“What happened to her?” his voice was laced with shock and agony.

“My stepfather killed her while trying to defend me” I said in a small voice. My eyes watered as I recalled what happened but I didn’t let the tears fall down. He just stayed quiet for a moment and just staring at me with mixed emotions in his eyes. His hands tightened and his jaw clenched. Then to my surprised, tears started to well down from his eyes.

“This is my fault. If I didn’t abandon her, these things would never happened to her. I was a coward and spineless” He said as he struggled to stop his tears. Regret and sorrow was evident on his face. My heart bled for him and my mom. I could tell that they really loved each other.

“I saw this in my mom’s room” I said and put the small chest on the table. He stared at it confusedly and opened it. Then he brought out the letters and pictures, astonished. He closed his eyes like he was in agony and smiled bitterly.

“I knew she loved me but I threw away her love for me. I didn’t deserve to be with her. I couldn’t even fight for our relationship back then. I was a useless spineless bastard” His eyes watered again. I didn’t know what to say at that time. In front of me was a grown up man, crying. I stared at his face and I noticed that we do looked a like a little bit.

“Sir, if it was okay with you, I want us to take a DNA test. I want to get to know who my father is. It was always been a missing part of my life. Don’t worry, if you don’t want me in your life even if I was your daughter, I would accept it. I just want to complete my identification” I said with my eyes staring at him, pleading. He smiled at me fondly.

“No need to do that. I knew from the moment I saw you that you were mine” He said and held my hand.

“No. I insist sir. I want to be sure” I said with determination and he nodded afterwards.

He contacted someone after that and then we went to a private clinic where we gave our DNA samples. They told us to wait for at least 2-3 days for the results.

“I need to go back to the UK today. I am thinking of you coming with me” I stared at him, surprised.

“But we don’t know yet if I am really your daughter sir” I said hesitantly. To my surprise he hugged me tightly.

“No need for me to wait for the results, I know in my heart that you are my daughter. I can even see the visible resemblance between us”

I was reluctant at first but then I really wanted to get away from Regan as far as I could. I accepted his invitation and I went with him in the UK. I was so shocked when I learnt how rich he was but the sad thing was he doesn’t have any family. He didn’t have any children with his wife and his parents were already dead. 2 days after we arrived in the UK, they emailed us about the DNA result and we were so happy. POSITIVE.

As his only heir, he told me to get a master’s degree in business administration that I happily accepted. I tried to forget everything about my past and started a new life with my father. It was the first day of school when I started feeling sick in the morning. When I woke up in the morning, I would go to the toilet and vomit all the food I ate the evening before that. I suspected that I was pregnant so I bought a pregnancy test kit before I went home.

When I reached home, I went directly to the restroom and used the pregnancy test. While I was waiting for the result, my heart was beating erratically. I didn’t know how to feel about it. When I saw the 2 red marks on it, I smiled bitterly but for some reason, I felt happy. Tears welled my eyes. If the situation was different, Regan would be happy about it. I just knew he would be happy. My heart ached at the thought.

From that day on, I promised to myself that I would be strong for my child. I would do anything to make her happy and give her everything he or she deserves.

Please share, vote or comment to this story

his daughter

“What’s happening mommy? Who’s he?”  - Scarlet

CARINA’S P.O.V.

When I reached home, I went directly to my daughter’s room. She was still sleeping soundly. I sat carefully on her side and stared at her. I never accepted it before but no matter how much I deny it, she looked like her father. If he saw our daughter, he would realize right away that she was his. I shook my head and touched her cheeks lightly. I won’t allow him to get into my life again nor my daughter’s. My heart tightened. Why did he have to be here in England of all places?

I was tossing and turning on my bed. I couldn’t sleep. No matter how hard I tried to forget about Regan, his face kept on appearing in my head. He was more matured looking now, more manly and handsome if that were even possible. He was still the man I left 4 years ago but I couldn’t get his eyes off my mind. His eyes were….sad.

I woke up when I heard a little voice calling for me.

“Mommy! Mommy, wake up!” I smiled but didn’t open my eyes. I felt her small hand shook my shoulder. I purred sleepily and opened my eyes. My head hurt and it felt like I didn’t sleep at all. Regan occupied my mind and didn’t make me sleep.

I saw my daughter who was now about to cry. She was still in her pajamas.

“Good morning sweetheart. What’s wrong?” I asked her and sat up.

“You promised me we would go out today but you aren’t waking up” She said with unshed tears in her eyes. I chuckled and wiped her tears.

“I’m sorry baby. I am just tired. Don’t worry, we will go out today. Just you and me. Now I want to see that beautiful smile” I said and she smiled at me. My heart felt lighter now. She really is my sunshine.

“Help me bathe mommy” She requested at me with puppy eyes. I told her nanny to go on a vacation which she gladly accepted.

“Of course baby. Come, let’s go bathe together” She quickly hugged me happily. We went to the bathroom and bathe together. She kept on squealing as I helped her bathe. Looking at her like that, I felt bad a little. Since she was born, I was always busy on working that I just got to see her at night. Sometimes, she was even sleeping when I got home that’s why I made sure that every Sunday I would be together with her but I knew that was not enough.

When we were finished taking a bath, I dressed her and then got dressed myself.

“Where do you want to go baby?” I asked her while I was combing her hair.

“I want to go to the theme park please mommy” I chuckled of her expression, it reminded me of Reg—. I shook my head to brush off the thought.

---

I took my Scarlet to the theme park and she kept on giggling excitedly seeing the rides and attractions. I accompanied her to the rides that she wanted to try. When she felt tired, I bought some snacks and we sat on a bench. We were in the middle of our snack when I saw Gian approaching us.

“Hey! Fancy meeting you here” He said greeted us happily and I greeted him back. He was in the UK for a month now for a vacation with his British girlfriend.

“Hello there little cutie pie. How are you?” He asked Scarlet and pinched her cheek lightly.

“I’m happy right now Uncle Gian because mommy took me here” Scarlet answered him and he smiled at her fondly.

“Wow. I’m happy for you cutie pie. Do you want to ride with me in the carousel?”

“Yehey! Yes, I want to” My daughter answered excitedly. She had grown attached to Gian ever since she met him; maybe because Gian was always been good in handling kids.

“Why are you here Gian? Are you with someone?” I asked curiously and looked around, trying to find if he had someone waiting nearby.

“I had a meeting nearby. I saw a lot of people coming here so I got curious what’s inside” He said while laughing lightly.

“So cutie pie, are you ready to go ride the carousel?”

“Yes but I want mommy to come with us”

“Sure sweetheart, I’d love to”.

We accompanied Scarlet to the other rides after that. I was glad I agreed to come here with her because I forgot about the worries of seeing Regan again. We enjoyed a lot. She wanted to ride the faster rides but I refused because she was still too small to ride those. She pouted after that but Gian and I managed to make her smile by buying her ice cream.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I was in my car, trying to think of a plan on how to contact Carina. I have her address but I don’t have the guts yet to go there. After seeing her at the club, my urge to see her again was so strong that I couldn’t help myself, I sent her a bouquet of flowers in her office. At first I couldn’t believe of how rich she was now. I felt happy for her but at the same time I felt sad, angry and other mixed emotions. But the one thing that didn’t change was my love for her. I sighed. I looked on my right side because there were a lot of people and got curious what was happening.

Then I saw a very familiar face through the crowd. She was talking to a child. I couldn’t get a glimpse of the little girl’s face because she was talking to Carina. Then anger coursed through my veins when I saw the man I dread to see all this time. Gian Arthur. He was approaching Carina and the little girl with 3 ice creams in his hands. When the car ahead of me moved, I maneuvered my car to the right side of the road and turned it off.

They looked so happy, like a whole family. Jealousy was eating my entire being as I stared at them. I saw Gian wiped the little girl’s lips with his hanky and Carina wiped the girls hand too. I couldn’t take it anymore. I went out of my car and walked straight to them.

“Carina” I called her and she looked at me. When she realized it was me, I could see the fear suddenly flashed in her eyes. She looked at Gian and picked up the little girl onto her arms. I could see the panic in her face as she embraced the kid turned her back to me. I couldn’t see the child’s face because her face was burrowed against Carina’s chest.

“What are you doing here?” She asked me with a trembling voice. I glared at Gian who was just staring at me like he couldn’t believe I was standing in front of them. Then a little voice caught my attention.

“What’s happening mommy? Who’s he?” She asked Carina and tried to look at me. Carina gasped and tried to hide the girl’s face from me.

“Nothing baby. Stay put” She said. Then a rush of realization hit me. Looking at the figure of the child, she must be around 3 years old.

“Is she your daughter?” I asked while trying to appear expressionless. I had this feeling in my gut that I needed to confirm. I stepped closer to Carina and I saw her eyes widened.

“We need to go” She said and tried to walk pass me but I blocked her way. I moved fast, went to her side and looked at the child’s face. My heart leaped as I saw the little girl’s face. She looked like me. She literally was the girl version of me. I glared at Carina who was seemed to be overwhelmed of what was happening.

“Carina, is she mine?” I asked her through gritted teeth. She shook her head no but I wasn’t convince. Her actions were giving her away. I looked at the little girl again who’s been staring at me. She was sucking her thumb while staring at me curiously. Her little eye brows were creased.

“Hello baby. What’s your name?” I asked gently and she removed her thumb in her lips.

“My name is Regina Scarlet” Regina?

“How old are you?” I asked again and this time Carina interrupted us.

“We need to go home, it’s getting late” She said but I didn’t let her take a step.

“Tell me Carina, how old is she?” I asked sternly.

“I am 3 years old” The little girl interrupted and that confirmed my suspicion. I saw Carina closed her eyes helplessly.

“Really? Do you know who your daddy is baby?” I asked again and she shook her head.

“Mommy who is my daddy?” All of a sudden, she asked her mom. I felt happy that she did.

“Tell her Carina, I want to know too” I said with determination, not planning on leaving until she answers the question.

“I will tell you at home baby. And as for you mister, I don’t plan on sharing my personal life to anyone so if you’ll excuse me, I need to take my daughter home” She said angrily as she glared at me. I clenched my jaw in anger. It was clear that she was evading it. She clearly didn’t want me to meet my daughter. Before I could do anything to stop her from leaving, she quickly passed me and went to her car which was parked nearby.

“Go if you want but I will do anything in my power to be in my daughter’s life” She didn’t turn her head to me but I knew she heard me. Soon she drove off. I just stared at the car as it quickly sped away from my sight.

“What are you doing here? Haven’t you done enough damage in Cari’s life?” I heard Gian’s accusing voice behind me. I clenched my jaw again and turned around to him. He was staring at me angrily and I did the same. Who does he think he is trying to intimidate me?

“Shut up! You know nothing so don’t judge me” I said through gritted teeth. I was so angry of everything. I wanted to punch him but I knew better than that. He didn’t do anything wrong. This was my fault and I need to do something to correct it before it’s too late for me, for us.

“Yes you are right. I don’t know everything but I don’t care. All I know is you hurt her badly and I don’t plan to just sit here and watch you do it again. I will do anything to protect her. By the way, Scarlet is my daughter so get your hands off” he said curtly. I blinked at him, trying to process what he just said in my head. What did he just say? His daughter? No! I refuse to believe!

“I am not blind you know. I could see my resemblance to her. I will get Carina back together with MY daughter. Stay out of my way. You don’t want me as your enemy Gian Arthur” I retaliated to him. I knew he was not in a romantic relationship with Carina. I just felt it. I remembered Scarlet. Anger boiled inside me. Carina hid our daughter to me and if I didn’t see them by accident today, I wouldn’t know that I have a daughter. I glared at Gian one last time before turning my back to him and went inside my car. I don’t have time to think of that Gian. I have Carina and Scarlet to worry about. I want them back by hook or by crook.

---

I just want to thank all the people who voted for SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE and My POSSESSIVE ex-LOVER. I appreciate it very much

Please comment, vote and share this story. Thanks

Confirmation

“Mommy, daddy, why are you both fighting?” -Scarlet 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Mommy, who was that guy a while ago? Is he my daddy?” Scarlet asked me while I was driving. We were on our way home. I almost stepped on the break because of her question. She is a smart kid and I know I can’t hide about her father forever.

“Yes sweetheart. He is your dad” I said in a small voice. I wasn’t looking at her because I was driving but I knew she was surprised.

“I want to talk to daddy mommy, please” She begged at me.

“Baby, I need to fix things first okay? It’ complicated right now but I promise everything will be alright” She nodded as if she understood what I really meant. I smiled inwardly. Thank God, she didn’t insist to see her father.

When we reached home, my dad was already there waiting for us.

“How’s your day my angels?” He asked us but I didn’t say anything. Scarlet was the one who talked about what we did to her grandpa.

“I even saw my daddy, grandpa” My dad stared at me confusedly but I evaded his gaze.

“Really sweetie? Did you talk to him?” He asked but she just shrugged her little shoulders like a grown up.

“Yes but it’s just for a while. Mommy and daddy were fighting so I didn’t have a chance to talk to him” I felt guilty all of a sudden. Scarlet was already a big girl and soon she would start asking for her father. I didn’t want to deprive her of a father but what could I do, her father is him. The man I only loved and at the same time, who hurt me.

“I’m sorry baby. We just had some misunderstanding”

“Can I see him mommy?” She asked me again. I looked at my father who was just listening to us. He shrugged his shoulder and sat on the couch. I heaved a sigh and ruffled her hair lovingly.

“Let’s see about it baby. Now, why don’t you go change so that we can eat dinner now” I said to her gently. Since her nanny wasn’t around, I followed her and assisted her.

After dinner, like always, I helped my daughter clean herself and then tucked her to bed. After reading her a bedtime story, I stayed for a bit in her room. I was typing on my laptop when my phone rang. I didn’t recognize the number but I answered it in case it was something important.

“Hello?” I asked tiredly but my senses was liven up when I heard the voice of the caller.

“Kitten. I want to us to meet tomorrow. Bring Scarlet with you” his voice was commanding and I didn’t like it. I huffed and went to my room so that I wouldn’t disturbed my daughter’s sleep.

“Who’s this?” I pretended that I didn’t know him and I almost laughed out loud when I heard him grunted. He didn’t change at all. The same arrogant and possessive man.

“Don’t give me that crap kitten! I know you recognized my voice! Now I want to talk to you tomorrow” The nerve of this man. He really makes my blood boil.

“Look Mr. Novell, I don’t have the time and even if I do have time, I won’t still come so leave me alone!” I said curtly and was about to hung up when he answered.

“Kitten please!” his voice was almost begging and that caught me off guard. The rich and arrogant Regan Novell said ‘please’? My foolish heart kept on pestering me to accept his invitation but my mind was screaming not to do it. My mind won.

“Don’t call me that ever again. I hate you! Don’t show yourself in front of me again!” I said and hang up on him. I was breathing heavily because of anger. Where the hell did he get my number?!

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I went out of my car and stared at the huge gate in front of me. The guard immediately approached me when he saw me.

“Hello sir, do you need anything?” He politely asked me and I smiled at him.

“Yes. I’m here to see Carina. Is she here?” I said and looked pass him but I didn’t see anyone. The house was a little bit far from the gate. He scratched his head like he was having second thoughts of what he was about to answer me.

“Wait here sir, I’ll ask my employer. What is your name? “

“Tell her Regan is here and I need to talk to her” I said as I made my expression serious. I needed to talk to her once and for all. I couldn’t sleep last night because she and Scarlet were occupying my mind. The guard nodded and went inside the house. I brought out my phone to call Carina when I saw Scarlet playing with her soccer ball at the garden near the gate. She was alone. She kicked her ball a little bit hard and it went towards the gate. She tried to run after it to prevent it from reaching far but it was too late and it bounced to the gate, stopped in front of me. I Put my hand through the spaces of the Iron Gate and picked up the ball.

“Hello princess. Are you alone? Where is your mom?” I asked her gently as she stared at me with curious eyes. She put her thumb in her mouth and began sucking it.

“She is still sleeping” She said while studying me from my feet up to my face. Her blue eyes were so adorable.

“Come here baby, I need to ask you something” I said as I beaconed her to approach to me. She reluctantly walked towards me. I studied her face intently. She really resembled me when I was still young. She has her mother’s hair but her facial features were like mine.

“What is it?” She asked while still thumb sucking.

“Do you know who I am?” She nodded her head so I continued questioning her.

“What did your mommy said about me?” She removed her hand from her mouth

“She said you’re my daddy” She said. My heart leapt as I heard what she said. I wanted to jump for joy right at this moment. I smiled at her and she smiled back to me. I held my breath as I saw her cute dimples. I extended my hands

“Yes baby. I am your daddy. Come here and give daddy a hug” Upon hearing what I said, she quickly came closer to me and try hugging me but because of the gate between us, it was impossible. I felt frustrated. I wanted to hug my daughter. I was about to dial on my phone to call Carina when I saw the guard together with an older guy. The older guy was scowling at me holding my daughter’s hands.

I straightened myself up and looked directly at him.

“Good morning sir” I said politely. He nodded his head as a response but his expression was still unreadable.

“What do you want young man?” He suddenly asked me. I cleared my throat before answering him.

“I want to talk to Carina sir and see my daughter” I saw his eye brows scrunched.

“Daughter?”

“Yes sir. The moment I saw Scarlet I already knew she was my daughter even though Carina kept on denying it. I couldn’t be wrong” I said determinedly. His expression became softer of what I said and ordered the guard to open the gate. I reluctantly went inside after the gate opened but then I quickly forgot being uneasy and quickly took Scarlet up to my arms. I hugged her and to my surprise she hugged me back and rested her head on my shoulder. I felt emotional all of a sudden as I felt her small frame.

“Tell me young man, what is your name?” He asked me while watching us.

“I am Regan Novell sir” he lightly nodded his head.

“Come inside. I need to talk to you” He said and walked towards the house. I followed him while Scarlet remained in my arms.

---

“Sweetie, can you go wake your mommy up?” He asked Scarlet when we were on their living room. I put her down and she quickly obliged to him. I assumed he was Carina’s dad.

“Anyway, I am Florent Denois, Carina’s father” He said formally

“Nice meeting you sir” I didn’t know what to say because I felt uneasy around him. I went here to talk to Carina about us, about Scarlet but I didn’t expect her dad to be here. I wasn’t prepared for this.

“If you really are Scarlet’s father, I want to know everything what happened between you two. My daughter was in wreck when I first met her because of you. She had hard time moving on at first but when she found out that she was pregnant, she became stronger and began living again. Now I want you to tell me everything because she wouldn’t talk about it to me” I looked down tensely. My mind was debating if I would tell him or not but then I decided to tell him everything.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I woke up as I felt someone hopped in my bed. Then I heard the excited voice of my daughter as she shook my shoulder to wake me up.

“Mommy! Mommy wake up! Daddy is here!” She said happily. Daddy? Who’s daddy? I sat up and kissed her forehead.

“What are you talking about baby?” I asked her curiously.

“Daddy is here! He’s downstairs! Let’s go!” She said as she pulled my hand.

“Okay baby. Wait here for a little bit. I will just wash go wash my face” I said and went to the bathroom. I washed my face and brushed my teeth, all the while praying that she wasn’t referring to Regan. I began to feel nervous all of a sudden. He began to disturb my peaceful life and I didn’t know how to prevent him from moving any further. I changed my pajamas to a loose shirt and shorts and then we went downstairs. Scarlet was giggling all the time. I could tell that she was happy.

When we were almost at the living room, I heard my dad’s voice, talking to someone. When that someone talked, my heart began beating erratically. OMG! He’s indeed here! I stopped on my tracks and Scarlet stared at me confusedly.

“Mommy why did we stop?”

“Baby I think we should just go to the kitchen and look for something to eat. Mommy’s hungry” I said and rubbed my stomach to convince her. Her expression became disappointed of what I said.

“But mommy I want to talk to daddy” She said as she began to pout. I looked at her sad face as tears started to pool down her cheeks. I felt guilty all of a sudden. I realized I was being selfish. Scarlet wanted to be with her father but here I was trying to prevent her from seeing him. I heaved a sigh and sat in a squatting posture so that our heights were equally leveled. I caressed her damp cheeks.

“Sorry sweetheart. We’ll go there so stop crying okay?” I said gently and wiped her tears. Her face brightened up of what I said and smiled sweetly at me.

“Thank you mommy”

---

Regan stopped talking when he saw us approaching towards them. I saw him gulped nervously and for a moment I wanted to laugh. I never thought the day would come that the rich and mighty Regan Novell act nervously in front of someone. He stood up but didn’t say anything. My father stood up too.

“Good morning honey. I think you need to talk so I will just go to the kitchen” He said and left.

I sat on the couch and motioned him to do the same. Scarlet remained standing in front of us and stared at us alternately.

“Tell me Carina, I know she is my daughter but I want to hear it from your lips” He began.

“Yes, she is your daughter but only by flesh and blood. You’ve never been a father to her” he shook his head while staring at me, anger evident in his eyes.

“Of course I haven’t! How could I be when you never told me about her?” He retaliated and I glared at him, equally angry.

“How dare you say that?! Of course I haven’t told you about her because of what you did to me!” I spat at him forgetting that Scarlet was in front of us. I heard her sobbed and when I turned my head to her, she was already crying.

“Mommy, daddy, why are you both fighting?” She asked and I felt guilty again for making her cry for the second time. I looked at Regan and he had the same guilty look on his face. He scooped Scarlet up and sat her onto his lap.

“No princess. Mommy and Daddy are not fighting. We are just discussing something. No need to cry” he said, trying to comfort her. He wiped Scarlet’s tears with his thumbs.

“Really daddy?”

“Yes princess. Now be a good girl and go to your grandpa. Your mommy and I need to discuss something” Scarlet nodded and ran to the kitchen.

---

Please comment, vote and share this story

Moved on?

“No! You can’t do that! I’m her mother! You can’t take her away from me!”  - Carina

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“What do you want to talk about?” I asked coldly but instead of answering me, he moved closer to me and hugged me tightly. I was so surprised that my body went frozen in his arms. When I regained my sanity, I tried to push him away but he just tightened his embrace.

“No! Don’t push me away kitten. I’ve been waiting for this moment for years! I will not let you slip away from me again!” He said sternly. I stopped pushing him away upon hearing his determined voice. He still felt the same, smelt the same. I didn’t know what came over me as I felt my eyes welled with tears.

“No. Don’t say ridiculous things. I have already moved on! Please don’t just come into our lives and hurt me again!” I said and pushed him harder this time and he let me go.

“Moved on? Don’t give me that! We both know you didn’t move on! If you did then why are you crying?!” I avoided his piercing gaze and look down at my trembling hands.

“What do you want from me?!” I asked him exasperatedly as stood up.

“I want you back and I want to be with my daughter. 4 years was already wasted and I want to fulfill my part as a father to her”

“Fine. I will allow you to be with your daughter but me, I won’t go back to you. Never again” He stared at me intently while shaking his head. He stood up and stepped closer to me again. I tried to get away from him but he quickly grabbed both my arms.

“No. I told you 4 years has already wasted. I will do anything for you to accept me again in your life!”

“Are you listening to yourself? What about your wife?! Please don’t do this to me. You hurt me enough already!” I said angrily but he just stayed calm while staring at me. His hands slid down from my arms to my hands.

“Listen carefully kitten, I will explain to you everything. She––” He tried explaining but I interrupted him. Didn’t want to hear anything about his wife.

“No! I don’t want to hear it!” I spat at him. I saw his jaw moved as he gritted his teeth. He heaved a sigh and let go of my hands.

“I can see that your mind’s already close for any explanation. Fine, I will give you time but I want to spend time with my daughter. Come with me in the US” He said, his face became cold and hard. I knew him well to realize that he was angry.

“No! I don’t want to go there with you!” I said stubbornly as I stomped my feet in irritation.

“Fine, don’t come but I will take my daughter with me” He said with finality and my mouth hang open as I scowled at him.

“No! You can’t do that! I’m her mother! You can’t take her away from me!”

“And don’t forget that she’s my daughter too! You didn’t tell me about her for years so don’t blame me if I want to be with her too! Choose, either come with us or not. Either way, I will take my daughter” He said determinedly. I opened my mouth to say something but for some reason I didn’t find anything to retaliate.

“I hate you! I will take this to court!” I threatened him but that just made him angrier. He huffed with irritation and raked his fingers through his hair.

“Are you serious Carina?! You want to expose our daughter to a court battle when we can just arrange this on our own? All I’m asking for is to be with my daughter and you” he said to me with frustration. I sat down. He was right. I couldn’t expose my daughter to something like that. She was still young. I exhaled helplessly. I gave up.

“Fine. We will be flying to the US tomorrow anyway. I have something to do there. I will give you a month to be with here”

“A month? No way! 3 months!” He demanded.

“3 months?! Are you crazy?! I have a job you know. I just took a vacation for a month” I said as I scowled at him.

“You own that damn company and besides your father is still the CEO. The company will be fine without you. And besides, I already asked him and he agreed” My mouth hang open. He asked my dad and he agreed?

“You’re lying” I said accusingly, not at all believing him.

“I am afraid I don’t. If you want, you can confirm it to him right now” He said smirking and how I wish I could wipe that smirk on his face. Anger flared in me as I looked at him.

“Fine. 3 months but after that we’ll go back here in the UK” His smile faded of what I’ve said.

“O-okay. 3 months it is” He reluctantly agreed and I sighed in relief.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I had no choice but to agree with her but it didn’t mean I already gave up. It was just one of my plans to lure her to go back to the USA. At least there, I could make her remember our past and I could have the chance to prove her how much I love her. Yes, I will be with my daughter and her all the time from now on. I will do everything to make her love me again. I will never let go of her especially now that I discovered we have a child.

“Would you mind if I take my daughter out for lunch today?” I asked her but she just glared at me.

“Hey! You have a lot of demands. You just showed yourself here for a few days and now you’re beginning to control my life. I will take my daughter out today to buy some stuff so she can’t come with you”

“What are you talking about? Of course I wasn’t trying to control your life that’s why I asked you if you would mind” I answered her. From the way she’s acting, I could say that she changed quite a bit. She was not like the shy, innocent and sweet Carina before. Now she’s like a tigress ready to pounce. She’s became confident, courageous and stubborn.

“And I am telling you no” She said with finality but I wasn’t done yet.

“Okay. Let’s do this way, I will come with you two” Her eyes widened

“What?! Are you kidding me? I want to spend this day together with my daughter alone. I don’t want to be with you” She spat and I was about to answer when I saw Scarlet peeping at the doorway. She was again sucking her thumb as she stared at us.

“Mommy, daddy, are you both fighting again?” She asked us. Carina walked towards her and picked her up onto her arms.

“No baby. We already told you that” She said and kissed her forehead.

“Princess, do you want daddy to come with you shopping today?” I asked Scarlet and her face instantly lit up excitedly.

“Yes daddy please” She answered and even clapped her hands. Carina was glaring at me but I ignored her and approached them then kissed Scarlet’s forehead, where Carina kissed her a while ago. She was still glaring at me but I just winked at her playfully.

---

We were at the mall and I was holding Scarlet’s hand while Carina was doing the same to her other hand. I could see the happiness on our daughter’s face as she looked at us both.

“Mommy, is daddy going to stay with us from now on?” We looked at her at the same time, a little bit surprised of her question. Carina was about to answer her when I interrupted her.

“Yes princess. Daddy will be staying at your side from now on”

“Really daddy? Promise?”

“Yes my beautiful princess” I assured her and got her onto my arms. She giggled happily and hugged me.

“Don’t make promises that you can’t keep” Carina said. Her face was full of bitterness and at the same time anger.

“Of course I can. I told you, I will get you back and our daughter in my life” I said and she didn’t reply after that.

We went to the children’s clothes section and we both picked some clothes for Scarlet. She was enthusiastic when we told her about them coming to the US with me. After buying some stuff, we went to the food court and ate lunch. Scarlet kept on talking and I was just so glad to answer her questions. Carina on the other hand was just quiet, watching us. She was just answering her daughter’s questions to her. I noticed how she tend to our daughter’s needs and that made me love her more.

“What are you staring at?” She said frowning at me. I smirked at her reaction. She really hates me but I promised myself to tame her and make her submit to me again.

“Nothing kitten. I just can’t believe you’re here with me right now” I said and that left her speechless. She cleared her throat and wiped Scarlet’s mouth with the tissue paper. I got up and wiped the side of her lips too with the table napkin.

“What are you doing?” She said as she tried to evade my hand.

“You have sauce on you too” I said teasingly and that made her blush. Oh how I wish I could kiss her right now. She was so cute blushing like that but I needed to be patient.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I looked at our suitcases. I couldn’t believe that I would be going back to the US after 4 years. Yes, I was planning to go back there but I was having second thoughts. But now, here I was, ready to go back whether I liked it or not. My thoughts were interrupted by Scarlet’s squeal.

“Daddy!” She said as she ran to Regan’s arms. He was here to pick us up. The driver took our suitcases and put it in the trunk of the car.

“Hello princess. You’re ready?”

“Yes daddy” She said and wrapped her arms around her father. Then to my surprise, Regan approached me and kissed my cheek. I glared at him but he just smirked at me.

“Where is your father?”

“He already went to the office” I answered and walked to the car. Soon we were at the airport. The car stopped in front of his private jet.

We boarded and sat on our respected seats. I was seating with Scarlet beside me while Regan was at the seat across us. When the plane started to move, I clutched the chairs arms. I bit my bottom lip, trying to fight the uneasiness starting to form inside me. I was used to flying now but for some reason, I felt nervous now that I was with Regan, not in a bad way but because of something I couldn’t explain. I inhaled and exhaled to calm myself up while Regan was watching every move I made. I looked at Scarlet and she was already beginning to fall sleep. Regan picked her up and went to the cabin to tuck Scarlet on the bed.

I also closed my eyes and tried to sleep. I couldn’t stand making a staring contest with Regan throughout the flight. Soon I was in my dreamland.

---

Please don’t forget to leave a comment to let me know what you think about this story and i would also appreciate it if you vote. Thank u

Our house?!

“Because I never forgot about you, about us. I knew you’d come back to me and our daughter was an added bonus” -Regan  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I woke up as I felt someone touching my cheek. Then I felt something soft touched my lips. I opened my eyes and saw Regan’s face next to my face. I gasped as I realized he just kissed me. I tried getting up but he prevented me from doing so by placing his hand on my shoulder.

“No. don’t” He whispered and tucked some strands of my hair behind my ear. He was staring at me while his nose was slightly touching mine. I had the difficulty breathing because of how close he was to me.

“I missed you so much” he whispered again and claimed my lips. I tried to get away from him but he held my head to keep me still. I gasped again as his kiss became wild, searching and encouraging me to kiss him back. I groaned in pleasure as I let myself drowned into his kiss. I felt the same. I missed this, his kiss, his touch, his embrace and most of all, him, all of him. I was now kissing him willingly. It felt like we were in a dessert and the only way to quench our thirst was each other. He bit my bottom lip and sucked on it. I couldn’t take it anymore, I opened my lips and let him in. I felt his hand gently caressing my arm, up and down. Then he stopped and rested his forehead against my forehead.

“I love you kitten. All these years, I still love you” He said. My throat tightened. I pulled away from him and looked outside the window but there was nothing there aside from endless clouds.

“Don’t say that. I don’t wanna hear it” I said bitterly as I felt my throat tightened.

“Why?” He asked. I looked at him angrily.

“You dare asking me why? Seriously Regan?” he clenched his jaw and looked at me.

“I love you! I love you!” He said repeatedly and I covered my ears, not wanting to hear his lies. I shook my head to him as he continued to tell how much he loved me. Soon I felt my cheeks dampen because of tears. I wasn’t even aware that I was crying. Then the next thing I know was that he was comforting me in his arms. I thought I was over my old self who was naïve, innocent and weak but no, just the mere touch of him made me forget how much I hated him.

---

We were in his car on the way to God knows where. Nobody was talking except Scarlet who was oblivious about what happened to us, her parents.

Then the car came to a halt in front of a huge mansion I’ve never seen before. I looked at Regan confusedly.

“Where are we?” I asked him

“Welcome to my house, our house from now on” he said as the car entered the huge gate.

“Are you mad?! You brought us to your house?!” I asked him angrily.

“It’s not just my house, it’s our house from now on” He just said and got out of the car and picked up Scarlet from her seat. I followed them as he entered the big double doors. Soon maids came out to assist us with our stuff. They stared at me and Scarlet curiously and but greeted us politely.

“Regan, this is not funny. What will your wife say if we stay here?” I asked him worriedly. I didn’t want to have more complications. He has done enough.

“I don’t have a wife. We got divorced almost 4 years ago” He said looking at me intently, as if waiting what my reaction would be. I tried to talk but didn’t know what to say. When I didn’t say anything, he continued.

“Let’s go inside” He said and went inside still carrying Scarlet in his arms. I followed them just to be surprised when we reached at the living room. There were numerous pictures of mine on the wall, not just me but there were also pictures of us together which were all taken 4 years ago. My heart pained as I remembered our happy memories together. It was so unfair, life was unfair. It let me experienced how to live happily but then took it back just like that. I turned my back at him when I felt my tears threatened to come out and discreetly wiped them off.

“Are you okay?” I heard him asked with concern but I just nodded without looking at him.

“Why do you have these pictures here?” I asked him trying to sound okay; still not turning around to face him.

“Because I never forgot about you, about us. I knew you’d come back to me and our daughter was an added bonus” He said with mixed emotions evident in his voice. Again, I didn’t know what to say. He was about to say something when Scarlet purred in his arms. She’s woken up.

“Where are we daddy, mommy? She asked as she began to turn her head curiously around her.

“We’re in our house princess” Regan said and that made me turned around, facing them. Our house? Is he serious?

“What are you talking about this being our house?” I inquired but he just shrugged his shoulders.

“You heard it right kitten” I was about to oppose again when Scarlet interrupted.

“Why don’t I have a picture then daddy? It was just you and mommy” She questioned while her eyes were eyeing all the pictures. Regan chuckled at his daughter and pinched her cheek affectionately.

“That’s because daddy didn’t know about you but don’t worry, we will take lots of pictures together and we’ll put them there. Sounds good?”

“Yes daddy! I love taking pictures” She said excitedly. Ever since Scarlet met her father, she became happier and more active than before. She was always smiling and giggling. Not that she wasn’t happy before but the presence of Regan made her more cheerful than ever.

“Let’s go upstairs and check out your room” He said and held Scarlet’s hand. When I didn’t budge from my position Scarlet called out for me.

“Mommy! Come on, let’s go” She said and reached up her other hand, waiting for me to hold it.

When we were on our way upstairs, I took the opportunity to study the house. Yes, it was screaming of luxury.

---

There were numerous rooms that we saw before we went inside a room.

“This is your room princess. I hope you like the arrangement” Scarlet jumped excitedly on the pink bed at the center of the big room. At the right side of the bed were different stuffed toys. At the other side of the room was a life size doll house.

“Yes daddy, I love it!” She said as she got down from the bed and checked the big doll house. She was so happy that she went inside immediately. Then a knock at the open door caught our attention.

“Sir, the new nanny arrived” The maid announced and I looked at Regan confusedly.

“You got a nanny for Scarlet?”

“Yes” he said simply.

“But we don’t need a nanny. I am on my vacation so I can take care of my daughter” I opposed

“Are we going to argue about this now Carina? I am not saying that you will not take care of her. You can if you want to but I just hired a nanny so that in case we will go somewhere, there will be someone who can look after her”

“But I’m not going somewhere without my daughter” I argued again and he raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Kitten, the nanny is already here. Just let her do her duty” He said and walked out of the room. When he came back, he was with a woman who looked like in her 40s.

“This is Fiona, Scarlet’s new nanny” he introduced and I didn’t say anything other than greeting her. He also called Scarlet to introduce Fiona. Fiona seemed like a nice woman.

“Kitten come, I’ll show you your room. Leave Scarlet here with Fiona for a while” He said and tugged my hand. I looked at Scarlet who went back inside the doll house and was busy playing some toys. I tried freeing my hand from his grip but he didn’t let me. I sighed and gave up.

The room was just next to Scarlet’s room but slightly bigger. The theme was blue and white, like a guy’s room. I looked around and frowned when I saw some things indicating that someone was occupying this room.

“Regan, is this my room?” I asked him and he smirked closing the door behind us.

“Correction kitten, our room” He said and sat on the bed. I looked at him stunned.

“Are you crazy? Why would I share a room with you?” I said through gritted teeth while looking at him like he’d gone insane.

“What’s the problem about that? We used to do it before so why not now? Remember, we didn’t have an official breakup so technically you’re still my girlfriend”

“Dream on! We’re over from the day I left you! I’m just here for the sake of my daughter!” I spat at him but he didn’t even flinch. He just smirked at me and my eyes widened when I noticed him sauntering towards me. I began stepping backwards but the back of my legs hit something hard, preventing me from getting away from him. I turned my head around to see what it was and I saw the king sized bed behind me. I swallowed hard nervously, my eyes searching for a way to get away from him.

“Really? As far as I remember it correctly, you never broke up with me. Not before, not now and never will in the future. I told you, you belong to me. I am yours and YOU ARE MINE” He said with serious face and emphasizing the last three words like he was making a promise. My legs felt like they lost their strength so I had no choice but to sit on the edge of the bed.

“Please don’t say these crazy things. You told me you want to be with your daughter and I am fine with it but don’t ever say things you don’t mean. I don’t want to hear it” I said bitterly. He was already standing so close to me that I suddenly felt nervous. I was about to stand up to get away from him when he pushed me back down on the bed, my body was now lying flat on the bed while my feet still touching the floor.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I said almost yelling at him. He just smirked at my tone and bended over, caging me with both his arms on both of my sides, his face was so close to mine that I almost forgot to breathe. My palms landed on his chest and tried to push him away but he was like a wall, he didn’t even budge.

“I know I still have an effect on you. I can see it clearly in your eyes, you still love me” He said confidently that made my blood boiled. I didn’t know what came over me, the next thing I knew was my hand landed on his right cheek. He was stunned while his hand touched his now reddish cheek. I saw the hurt in his eyes, not the physical hurt but emotionally hurt. I instantly felt guilty but my pride and anger didn’t allow me to act and apologize, instead I began lashing at him with words.

“How dare you say that to me?! You didn’t know what I’ve gone through because of what you did to me! Do you think you can just come back into my life just like that? No, I won’t allow it! I don’t want you to hurt me again like before! I hate you!” Tears threatened to fall down my eyes but I blinked it back, trying my hardest not to breakdown in front of him. He looked into my eyes as if he was in a state of shock before he straightened his body and walked out of the room without saying a word. After he left, I let my tears fell. I hate him but I hate myself more.

---

****What do you think of this story so far? Please let me know by leaving

COMMENTS

and  i would appreciate it if you

VOTE

too. Thanks****

the morning after

“Mommy, please marry daddy. I don’t want him to leave us again” -Scarlet 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

During our dinner, Regan was the one who was attending our daughter’s needs. He told her nanny to go eat her dinner. I was just sitting there eating while looking at the two of them. He was feeding Scarlet like she was a baby.

“She knows how to eat by herself. She is already a big girl” I told him. I felt his gaze on me but I didn’t look at his direction and meet his gaze. I just concentrated on eating.

“I know she can but I want to experience doing these things to my daughter because I never had the chance to do so” He said bitterly like he was blaming me.

I didn’t respond to him knowing that it would again lead to an argument about the past. I didn’t want to remember it because honestly I was so tired about it. It’s been years that I constantly remembering about it and it was tiring.

After dinner, he helped Scarlet cleaned herself and dressed her in her pajamas. He even tucked her to bed and read her a story. I felt a little bit jealous because before I was the one who was doing all those things to her but now I needed to share her and her affection to Regan. When Scarlet fell asleep he went to the living room and watched a movie. I followed him.

“Where is my room? I need to take a bath” I asked him while standing in front of him. He raised his feet and put them atop the coffee table.

“I already told you where” He said simply and picked up the remote control and increased the volume of the speaker. I felt my temper risen.

“I told you I don’t want to share a room with you! If you don’t want to give me another room I will just share Scarlet’s room” I said and was about to leave when he stood up and reached for my hand, preventing me from leaving.

“No. She is already sleeping and besides, how can you sleep there when the bed is just for a kid?” He said mockingly and I pulled my hand from his grip.

“Better to sleep there than sharing a room with you” I said angrily and stormed upstairs. I went to his room to get my things but I couldn’t see my suitcase. I looked everywhere but it was nowhere to be found. I checked inside the walk in closet and there I found all my stuff neatly placed inside the drawers. I swore under my breath and went to Scarlet’s room.

I discreetly walked inside just to see my daughter sleeping diagonally on the bed. I tried to fix her position so that I could get a place to lay down but he stirred like she’s about to wake up so I stopped immediately. I almost jumped in surprise when someone talked behind me.

“You’re making this hard kitten. Just go to our room” Regan said while smirking. He was on the doorway. I walked pass him and went to find another room for myself. I tried opening the first room I saw and it was locked. Then I tried the others it was the same. I huffed in frustration when I heard him laughing at me.

“Just give up. I will continue the movie I was watching downstairs” He said with the same smirk on his face and turned his back on me. I saw a grand father’s clock at the hallway and it said 10:30 pm. I felt tired, sleepy and the need to freshen up. I gave up and went to his room. I didn’t have the energy to be stubborn. Tomorrow I will talk to him about this again.

After my shower, I got dressed to my pajamas and was about to lay down on the bed when I noticed the big sofa at the corner of the room. I took two pillows and a bed blanket then laydown on the sofa. I smirked to myself. I will not give him the satisfaction of surrendering to his demands. Because I was tired, I fell asleep after a few minutes.

---

I woke up because I felt someone moved next to me. Then first thing that caught my attention when I opened my eyes was the white sofa. I frowned confusedly when I realized I was on the bed and someone’s sleeping beside me. Not just that, his arms was possessively snaked around my waist, his head was in my neck and his other leg was entwined with my legs. His slow breathing was tickling my neck. I tilt my head to see who it was and I gasped when I saw Regan who was still sleeping soundly. We were in a spooning position. I tried to wiggle gently out of his embrace but he moaned in protest.

“Don’t move kitten” He breathed and my body went still. The position was so familiar. Until now he never failed to make me feel comfortable around him, especially when I was in his arms like this. I couldn’t help remembering the times when we were still together before; his warm embrace when I woke up every morning. I shook my head and attempted to get out of his arms again, this time with more force. I succeeded and to my surprise, he didn’t wake up. I was about to get out of the bed when I felt his strong arm grabbed my waist and put me back into his embrace. I shrieked and tried to unwrap his arms around me be he didn’t let me go.

“What are you doing?” I hissed but he just chuckled and smelled my hair.

“I missed you” He whispered which made my heart skipped a beat but then I remembered the past and anger started to flow inside me.

“Don’t! Just don’t say these rubbish things. I don’t believe you” I said through gritted teeth. I tried my hardest to get away from him when we heard a gentle knock on the door.

“Come in” Regan shouted and then a happy Scarlet rushed to us and joined us on the bed. She was with her nanny Fiona but Regan ordered her to leave us alone.

“Good morning mommy, daddy” She greeted gleefully and forced herself to lay between us. Regan laughed as he let go of me and let her lye between us.

“Good morning baby. Did you sleep well?” I asked tenderly and kissed her cheek.

“Yes mommy. Why are you in the same room mommy, daddy? Is he your husband again mommy?” She asked curiously which maid Regan laughed again. I was about to answer her innocent question when Regan interrupted me.

“Not yet princess but soon it will be” He said. I glared at him but he just ignored me.

“Mommy, please marry daddy. I don’t want him to leave us again” She asked me with puppy dog eyes.

“Princess, I never left you and your mommy” He hugged Scarlet while kissing her head.

“Mommy, hug me too. You and daddy” She requested and Regan smirked at me.

“Baby, I will hug you after daddy okay?” I asked her, hoping she would agree because I didn’t want to even touch him.

“No mommy, I want it right now. Both you and daddy” She said as she extended her arms for me to hug her. I surrendered and hugged her, trying my best not to touch Regan but it was impossible since Scarlet is so little. I felt Regan’s arms wrapped around my waist and I was about to remove it when I heard Scarlet giggled with happiness. She really was happy as she kissed the both of us. For some reason, I felt like I was about to cry. If things between Regan and I were different then maybe we would have a happy family right now.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I went to the office even if I didn’t want to because I needed to fix things there before I take a vacation. I felt like I needed to spend as much time as I could with my daughter and Carina. I felt like we’ve wasted so much time. It was almost 5 pm when my secretary who was getting ready to go home told me that Christine, my cousin was here.

“Send her in” I told her and after a few seconds, she was in front of me. She was already pregnant with her second child.

“What’s up? You didn’t inform me that you’re going to drop by”

“Well, I just missed you. We’ve never seen each other for at least 2 months now. I just want to see you” She said while rubbing her tummy.

“You should’ve just called me instead of coming here by yourself. Remember that you’re pregnant” I said and she smiled at me.

“It’s fine. I needed the exercise” I rolled my eyes and continued arranging my stuff on my table.

“So, is there any news about her?” She asked me which made me stopped what I was doing. I stared at her and sighed. I forgot to mention her about Carina.

“I found her Chris” I said and her eyes widened in surprise then a smile formed her lips.

“Where is she? Did she talk to you? When did you find her?” I laughed at her questions.

“I managed to bring her back here in the US” She creased her brows at me.

“What? She was not here? So where did you find her?”

“I found her in the UK while I was there. At first she didn’t want to come home with me but I managed to convince her”

“So where is she now? Can I see her?” She asked expectantly. I knew how much she missed her best friend and how guilty she was about the past. She helped me searched for Carina all these years too.

“They’re at home. You can visit her if you want” Upon hearing what I’ve said, her expression became sad as she shook her head no.

“I don’t know if I could face her after what happened, I know for sure that she is angry at me” she said as tears started to pool down her cheeks. I stood up and went to her side, rubbed her back and tried to comfort her.

“It’s okay. You know her better than anyone else. She is your best friend and I believe that everything could be sort out with a proper talk. Go and visit her when you’re ready” she nodded her head and then rested her head on my stomach.

---

I tried coaxing Chris to come with me and visit her best friend but she said she wasn’t ready yet. I agreed because it’s already night time and I didn’t want to tire her.

When I finished parking my car, I walked to the house just to see Scarlet’s happy face, waiting for me at the doorway.

“Welcome home daddy!” She said excitedly. I picked her up onto my arms and kissed her cheek. Suddenly, my fatigue faded just like that just by seeing her.

“How’s your day my princess?” I asked her as I walked us inside the house.

“Mommy and I watched cartoons and then we swam in the pool”

“Really? Didn’t you get bored staying in the house the whole day?” She shook her head no and smiled

“No because I was with mommy” Before I could say anything, I caught a glimpse of someone in the kitchen. It was Carina. My heart skipped a beat as our memories in the kitchen came back to me. I put Scarlet back on her feet and she ran to her mother. She still had no idea I was just behind her.

“Hello there sweetheart. Do you need anything?” She asked Scarlet while busy cutting vegetables.

“No mommy. I just want to help you” Scarlet said while tip toeing, wanted to see what her mother was doing.

“When you get bigger sweetheart. You’re still a baby so you can’t handle sharp objects such as knives. Now be a good girl and continue coloring at the table” She said tenderly. I was enjoying her explaining things to Scarlet. She really is a mother now.

My eyes went to her sexy legs. She was wearing short shorts, a sleeveless shirt and an apron while her hair was in a messy bun. Even though she had already gave birth to our daughter, she maintained her sexy figure. I suddenly had the urge to embrace her from behind like I used to do before but I stopped myself. I kept on observing every move she made before I cleared my throat to get her attention.

 ****

Hello beautiful people! I would like to extend my gratitude to those who voted for SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE and this sequel. Thank you!!!

****Please don’t forget to leave me a

COMMENT

and

VOTE

for this story****

Scarlet meets Angela

“She’s so cute. Who’s she Regan? Don’t tell me she is a child of one of your women? Don’t tell me you’re in a married woman now?”  - Angela

REGAN’S P.O.V.

My eyes went to her sexy legs. She was wearing short shorts, a sleeveless shirt and an apron while her hair was in a messy bun. Even though she had already gave birth to our daughter, she maintained her sexy figure. I suddenly had the urge to embrace her from behind like I used to do before but I stopped myself. I kept on observing every move she made before I cleared my throat to get her attention.

“You’re here” She simply said while putting the ingredients into the pot then she turned on the burner.

“Yes. I just got home”

“Good for you” She answered indifferently and that made me chuckle.

“Don’t I at least get a kiss?” I teased her, wanted to see her angry but beautiful expression.

“Excuse me! Why would I do that?” She hissed and crossed her arms on her chest while glaring at me. She really changed a lot. I’ve never thought one day I could see her with these expressions she was making these past few days. She’s became strong willed and even though I loved her sweet and innocent self, her wild, stubborn and confident self was not bad either. In fact it was a huge turn on.

“Don’t get mad. Okay, I will just go upstairs and change before you punch my face” I said smirking at her.

“Anyway, make sure not to put any peanuts. You know, in case you forgot about it” I said while walking away.

“I won’t because Scarlet is allergic to it too” My steps came to a halt. I faced her again

“Wow, what genes I have. She even inherited that from me. My poor baby” I said with a teasing smile which made her blush profusely. She looked like she’s about to explode in anger so I rushed to the stairs.

---

The morning after that, it was the start of my vacation but I still needed to work at home. There were a lot of work that I must do but it was better that way than not having any time with my Carina and Scarlet. Even though she kept on insisting for me to give her her own room, I still didn’t give her one. I woke before her and carefully did my morning routine before leaving her alone to give her some more time to sleep.

I went to Scarlet’s room to check on her and to my surprise, she was already woke up but still lying on her bed, thumb sucking.

“Good morning princess. Did you sleep well?” She nodded and got up. She wrapped her hands around my neck sleepily. I helped her took a bath and brushed her teeth. I felt so happy doing all these stuff. All these were new to me and it made me excited knowing that I am the father of this cute little girl. After helping her dressed up, I brought her downstairs and we ate breakfast together. We were almost done eating when my phone rang. I frowned when I saw who it was. I stood up and went away from the dining table. Fiona was with Scarlet.

“Hello”

“Hello big brother! How are you? It’s been a long time” she said enthusiastically as if everything was normal when the truth was we never saw each other for a year now.

“How are you my ass Angela! Tell me where are you right now or else I will find you and you don’t want what will happen! You told me you needed some space and you needed to get away for a while but you never came back other than sending me a SMS telling me not to search for you!” I said in anger but that I was also relieved that she contacted me after all this time. I heard her chuckle and that made me irritated.

“Relax Regan. I called to tell you that I’ll be coming back for good”

“Good! When?”

“Actually, I just arrived here at the airport. I will just take a cab and go to your penthouse. I need to stay with you for some time if it’s okay with you” I looked at my wristwatch and it was already 9:30 am.

“Just stay there and I will pick you up. I am not staying at my penthouse right now. You don’t know my current location so it will be best for you to wait for me. I’ll be there in about 40 minutes”

“40 minutes? Just tell me your address and I’ll just take a cab” She said, the usual stubborn attitude of hers.

“I told you, I will just pick you up. I know you have a lot of stuff with you. Wait for me there” I said with finality and cut off the call. I went back to the dining room where Scarlet and Fiona are. She was already finished eating by the looks of it.

“Princess, I need to go somewhere. Be a good girl and Wait for me here okay?” her eyes widened and ran to me.

“Where are you going daddy? I want to come with you” she said while hugging my legs.

“But princess—–”

“Please daddy. I want to come” I heaved a sigh and picked her up.

“Fiona, we will be out for a bit. When Carina wakes up, tell her that we’ll be back as soon as possible”

“Okay sir”

---

I parked my car and we walked to the arrival area. I was holding my Scarlet’s hand while walking slowly. I was used on walking fast and I hated people who walks slowly but with my daughter, I felt so happy just by watching her walk cutely.

When we arrived at the arrival area, I immediately saw Angela who was sitting on one of the chairs with her stuff in front of her. She looked bored and annoyed. I knew she always hated waiting. When she saw me, her face brightened and ran to me excitedly. She hugged me tightly and I hugged her back. I missed her so much.

“Oh my God! I’ve missed you so much big brother. How have you been?” She asked enthusiastically. She never changed.

“I’m fine. Anyway, you have a lot of explaining to do!” I said to her using my most authoritative tone. She rolled her eyes and was about to say something when she looked down and saw Scarlet who was thumb sucking silently while staring curiously at her.

“Oh, hello there cutie” She said and squatted down to level their heights.

“Hello” Scarlet answered, still staring at Angela.

“She’s so cute. Who’s she Regan? Don’t tell me she is a child of one of your women? Don’t tell me you’re in a married woman now?” Angela asked teasingly while ruffling Scarlet’s hair gently.

“Daddy, who is she?” Scarlet spoke for the first time since we got here. Angela’s eyes widened and then her forehead creased as she stared at me questioningly.

“Daddy? Did she just call you daddy or have I gone insane?”

“You’re being ridiculous. Anyway, she is Scarlet. Carina and I’s daughter. Princess, meet your Aunt Angela. She is my sister” Angela’s expression made me want to laugh at her. Her mouth hanging open in shock.

“What?! You already found her and you have a child?!” She almost yelled at me when she recollected herself.

“Yes. I will explain to you later. Let’s go” I said and I pushed her cart while she was the one who carried Scarlet in her arms. When we were in the car, I explained everything to her.

“Wow! You’re so lucky. I mean, she left you but you still managed to find her. And there’s even a bonus, this cute little angel here” She said and pinched Scarlet’s cheeks lightly and Scarlet giggled.

**** 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I woke up when I heard my messaged alert tone. I blindly reached for it on the bedside table and checked who it was. It was my father asking how we’re doing. I quickly replied and got up from the bed. I went directly to the bathroom and did my morning rituals. After I was done, I got dressed and went to Scarlet’s room but she wasn’t there. I frowned and went downstairs. When I went to the kitchen, I saw Fiona washing dishes in the sink.

“Good morning Fiona. Where is my baby?” I asked her and sat on the stool near the kitchen island.

“Good morning too Ma’am. Scarlet is not here. She went out with her father” My blood instantly boiled in anger of what she said.

“Did Regan mentioned you where are they going to?” She shook her head no.

“Sorry Ma’am but no. He just told me to tell you that they’re going out and return as soon as possible” I faked a smile at her even though I wanted to just call Regan on my phone and yell at him.

“Your breakfast is ready Ma’am. The other maids already prepared it on the table” I nodded

“Okay. Thanks. Anyway, don’t call me ma’am. Just call me Carina”

“Okay Carina” She said and smiled at me. I turned around and went to the dining room and ate my breakfast alone. After eating my breakfast, I went to the living room and watched a morning news. I was bored but at the same time pissed. How dare he took Scarlet out with him without even consulting me? The nerve of him! I huffed and brought out my phone from the pocket of my shorts. I dialed my father’s number.

“Hello Sweetheart! I’m glad you called. How’s everything there?” I sighed

“Everything is fine dad. What about you? Don’t over work yourself. You know it’s not good for your health” I heard him laughed and that made me scowled. Whenever I say these things to him, he always finds it amusing.

“Dad! I’m serious!” I said with irritation.

“My goodness. My daughter is upset. Tell me, is Regan the reason?” He said teasingly

“Of course not! I am just not happy because he took Scarlet out without my knowledge”

“Sweetheart, you don’t need to be upset. Maybe he just wants to have a bonding time with his daughter” He said which made me more irritated.

“Dad, are you siding with him now?” He chuckled.

“Of course not sweetheart. I am just saying that maybe he didn’t want to disturb you or something”

“I-I don’t know. Anyway dad, I wanted to ask you this for quite some time now. Why did you allow us to come with Regan here in the US?” I asked him. He didn’t answer right away. After how many seconds, he started talking again.

“Iheard his side of the story and that made me realized that you need to go withhim. I know he made a mistake and he hurt you but all I want is for you to be happy.I want you to face the shadows of your past. Anyway, I will talk to you againsoon. I have a meeting in 5 minutes. Bye sweetheart. Tell Scarlet I miss her”Before I could respond, he already hang up. I heaved a sigh and leaned back myhead on the sofa. What did he mean by’his side of the story’ and that I need to face the shadows of my past?     

Another chapter for you guys! Please don’t forget to VOTE and leave a COMMENT to let me know what you think. Thank U

I love U

“I love you so much kitten” -Regan 

WARNING!!! This chapter has a mature content recommended for 18 years old and above. Read at your own risk!

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard the main door opened and I heard voices. Then I saw Scarlet running to the living room. When she saw me, she happily went to my waiting arms.

“Hello baby. Where did you go?” Before she answered, Regan spoke.

“We went to the airport to pick up my sister. We couldn’t tell you because you were still sleeping. I didn’t want to disturb you. I glared at him and was about to yell at him when I saw a familiar face. It’s Angela. I only met her once but I remembered her face.

“Hello Carina. Long time no see. How are you?” She said in a friendly tone and hugged me. From the last time I saw her, she didn’t change. She is still the beautiful girl from before. Even though she’s just wearing loose shirt and a tattered skinny jeans, it looked so good on her.

“I’m fine. What about you?” I asked awkwardly. I knew she was a kind girl but I can’t help but to feel uneasy towards her. I mean, I only met her once. She wasn’t even in France when we went there. Regan told me she loved travelling around the world and wasn’t the type who stays in one place for long. She grinned and sat on the couch then I saw the driver entered carrying a big suitcase.

“Well, I enjoyed my long vacation but I can also tell that you also enjoyed life while I was gone, right big brother? I mean, look, you have Scarlet here and living together like a normal family” She said while looking at me and Regan teasingly. My cheeks reddened in embarrassment. After what happened, I don’t know how to feel when I hear someone teasing us to one another.

“Vacation my ass Angela! You made us all worried” Regan said sharply as I gasped and glared at him.

“Mind your words mister. Your daughter is in front of you” I reminded him icily. His eyes flew to Scarlet’s direction but she wasn’t paying attention to us. Her eyes were fixed on the TV which now showing cartoon series. Regan sighed and looked at me apologetically.

“Sorry, I forgot she’s here” He said but his face turned cold after apologizing. Angela was just observing us while grinning. Then she stood up.

“Reg, sorry to disturb you both but can I go to my room now? I am tired and I need a little bit of sleep” Regan told her her room and called Mary, one of the maids to accompany Angela to her room. He also called Fiona to assist Scarlet in changing her clothes. Regan was also about to go somewhere when I stopped him.

“You look upset. You’ve been glaring at me from the moment we arrived” He said, half amused. I huffed. Yes, I was angry at him. He took my daughter out without telling me.

“Why did you took Scarlet with you to the airport? You didn’t even have the decency to tell me beforehand!” His eye brows furrowed and gritted his teeth.

“First, we couldn’t tell you because you were still sleeping. I didn’t want to disturb your sleep. Second, it was all so sudden. I didn’t expect Angela to come home today. She was away for a year now and she didn’t even call me before flying back here. She just called me this morning” He explained. He looked stressed out.

“Even so, you could’ve woke me up. I don’t want my daughter away from me” He inhaled exhaled like he was trying to calm himself.

“I am her father so of course I will not let something bad happen to her. Can you just trust me with this? She’s my daughter too for God’s sake!” My eyes zeroed to him. He looked irritated and I didn’t like it.

“Yes! She is also your daughter but my God Regan! All I’m asking is for you is to let me know when you take her out with you!” I exclaimed. I saw him closed his eyes for a second and then sighed.

“Fine. You win. Can I go now?” He said in resignation. When I didn’t say anything to, he went ahead and left me.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I left her because I was mad. She really makes my world go upside down. I couldn’t even have a good night sleep because she was next to me but I couldn’t do anything to touch her. I was tempted last night to seduce her and make love with her again and again but I couldn’t do it knowing she was still angry at me. She’s always showing me her poker face and sometimes I wanted to do something for her so show me her sweet and loving self. Oh I really missed her so much. The Carina I used to hold and kiss and she would respond to me with so much love and desire. I felt my manhood hardened and I groaned in frustration.

I was in our room. It’s still 12 pm and any moment now, the maids will call me for lunch but I don’t have the appetite to eat. I reached for her pillow and burrowed my face to it. God! It smelled like her and I feel like I’m going insane. I got up and went to the bathroom. I must take a cold shower.

CARINA’S P.O.V.

When the maids prepared our lunch, I just watched Scarlet eat. I didn’t have the appetite to eat.

“Where is daddy, mommy?” Scarlet asked me.

“I don’t know baby. Maybe he’s sleeping” I said, silently wondering where he was. When my daughter finished eating, Fiona took her to our room because she kept on asking about her daddy. I on the other hand left alone in the living room. I didn’t want to go with them and see Regan. My thoughts were interrupted when my phone rang. I picked it up and was surprised to see it was Gian.

“Hello Gian”

“Hello Carina. How do you do? I just got back from the UK and I heard from your dad that you’re here in the US right now so I was wondering if we could hang out together. I have a surprise for you. Let’s meet at Le français restaurant tonight at 7pm. I looked at the time and it was still 2:30pm.

“Okay. I’ll come. I’m curious about that surprise though” I heard him chuckled.

“I’m sure you’ll love it. See you tonight” We said our goodbyes and ended the call. I yawned and I felt sleepy all of a sudden. I decided to go upstairs and sleep. When I opened the door, I saw Regan and Scarlet sleeping together in the bed. A smile involuntarily crept out my lips upon seeing them together. Since I was sleepy, I lied next to Scarlet and after a few moments, I fell asleep myself.

**** 

I woke up when I felt something feathery touching my cheek. I pushed it away and continued sleeping but then, I felt it again. I groaned in annoyance because I wanted to sleep more. I heard someone chuckled and I opened my eyes. Of course, it was Regan. He was lightly touching my cheek with his hand and he was hovering over me, trapping me with his hands on my both sides, our faces were almost touching.

“What are you doing? Where is Scarlet? Get off me!” I commanded sternly but he just smirked at me.

“You’re asking me that? I fell asleep with Scarlet here but when I woke up, you were hugging me tightly as if you didn’t want me to get away” He said, his playful voice sounded so sexy. He sounded like he just woke up with a husky voice.

“I didn’t hug you! Excuse me! I need to get up! I need to prepare for my date tonight” I said unintentionally and I heard him swore under his breathe. Why did I say that?!

“What date are you talking about? He asked with a tinge of anger. He was still hovering over me and I felt like the air around us thickened because it was hard to breathe.

“I don’t have to tell you! I am an adult and I can go to wherever I please” I said and tried pushing his chest but he didn’t budge. His eyes darkened and I gulped nervously. His eyes went down to my lips. I know that look.

“Yes. You are an adult but that doesn’t mean you can go out and flirt with other guys when you have me and Scarlet” He hissed. Now his anger was more evident. The same possessive and arrogant Regan Novell.

“Did you forget that we’re over since 4 years ago Regan so it just normal for me to go on a date” I spat angrily at him.

“And did you also forget that we didn’t break up at all and we have a daughter? I told you, we’re not over yet and you are mine!” he said arrogantly and my anger flared up too. My hand raised and was about to slap him but he caught my hand before it landed on his face then he tugged up both of my hands and pinned them above my head. I saw his face lowering slowly and I knew what he wants. I tried evading his lips but he didn’t let me. Before I know it, he was already kissing me. I groaned in protest but he didn’t stop. Instead, his kisses became more passionate, seeking desperately for response.

His tongue seek entrance in my mouth and I tried my best to deny it but he was so good in making me surrender. He knew my weakness and before I could even think of pushing him away, my body gave me away and I let him in. He groaned triumphantly. We kissed deeply, our tongues dueled. He guided my arms around his neck and I voluntarily wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer to me if that was even possible. I was so lost with his kisses that even when I felt him undress me, I didn’t protest. Soon, we were both naked. I was panting deliriously while he gave his attention to my breasts. He was gently massaging the other while his lips were busy licking and sucking the other one.

Then I felt his hands parted my legs. I opened my eyes as I felt his kisses slowly going down there and I gasped when I felt the first brush of his tongue. I closed my eyes again and bit my bottom lip as he continued his delicious assault. My fingers gently tugging his hair as I continued moaning. He was so skilled and knew every button to push to make me lose my mind. His tongue started moving in a fast pace as his finger gently playing with my bud. He groaned in my p*ssy and that made my orgasm came quickly. My legs buckled and my whole body tensed as my moans of pleasure became louder.

He held his tongue against my p*ssy until my body calmed down. He gave me one last lick before getting on top of me. I felt him positioned himself between my parted legs, his angry manhood now at the entrance of my core. I stared at him and I saw intense desire in his eyes. I gulped and suddenly began having thoughts. What are you doing Carina?! He betrayed you and hurt you! Don’t let him use you again! My mind and body were against each other. I saw Regan gazing into my eyes intently. As if he knew that I was having second thoughts, he dipped his head and started kissing me passionately.

And just like that, the thought of stopping him disappeared into thin air. My hands began exploring his back before they went to his head and played there. He made me wrap my legs around his waist before he began entering me. I bit my bottom lip as I felt a little discomfort down there. It’s been 4 years and I felt like it was my first time again. I heard him grunted as he stayed his c*ck deep seated in me, letting me adjust to him. Our eyes were held into each other and I saw mixed emotions in his eyes. Desire, happiness and love ?

He began moving, slowly at first until his pace became faster. I was moaning loudly because of the intense pleasure. The discomfort I felt a while ago was long gone and there’s only intense pleasure. Our bodies were sweating and our panting and moaning filled the room. His thrusts were now faster than before, determined to bring us together to our peak. I met his thrusts and soon, I felt my orgasm washed over me. My orgasm was so intense that my body trembled like crazy and a lone tear fell from my eyes then he followed. He gently bit the crook of my neck as he emptied himself inside me. We stayed like that as our bodies began calming down.

“I love you so much kitten” I heard him whispered as he kissed my neck and his hand gently massaging my breast.   

Another update for you guys. I hope you like it. Please let me know what you think of this update by COMMENTING. I would be grateful too if you VOTE. Thank u

Expectation

“I never knew you play guitar. Can you play something for me?” -Regan 

WARNING!!! Some MATURE content on the first four paragraphs!!!

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“I love you so much kitten” I heard him whispered as he kissed my neck and his hand gently massaging my breast, igniting the fire within me again. Oh God! He’s aiming for another round again and I haven’t regained my strength yet. My body is still jelly like. His kisses went up to my jaw and then showered small kisses on my face.

“I missed you so much. Tell me you feel the same way. Tell me you love me” He begged as he pecked my lips a couple of times. His eyes were also pleading as he tucked some strands of hair behind my ear. I couldn’t find the words to answer him. I bit my bottom lip when I felt his hand descended between my legs. His fingers teased me there and I couldn’t control the seductive moan escaped from my lips.

“Please answer me kitten” he begged again as he stared directly into my eyes, as if searching for answer there. He was asking me these questions but I couldn’t concentrate thinking about it rationally when he was doing naughty things to my body. I felt his finger entered me and started doing magic, making me squirm uncontrollably. I snaked my arms around his neck and pulled him closer to me for a kiss which he obliged.

“Please, I want you now” I beseeched and he smiled at me lovingly before complying and once again entered me. This time, he made love to me slower than the first one but with equal level of passion and sensuality. We both reached our peak and we kissed again and again. Because of exhaustion and unexplainable satisfaction, we fell asleep into each other’s arms.

---

I woke up when I heard my phone ringing non-stop. I reached for it from the bedside table and answered it.

“Hello” I asked sleepily.

“Hello Cari! I’ve been calling for the past 30 minutes now and you were not picking up. Aren’t you coming? I’m already here, waiting for you” My eyes widened and sat up immediately. I forgot about my dinner date with him. I looked at the wall clock and it says 7:34 pm. I groaned inwardly as my palm covered my face.

“I’m sorry Gian. I just woke up. I forgot to set my alarm” I said while cursing under my breath.

“It’s okay. If you want, we can do this again some other time” I felt guilty all of a sudden. He waited for me there and here I was sleeping because I was totally spent after our love making. I felt my cheeks heated in embarrassment.

“I’m really sorry Gian. I will make it up to you. How about tomorrow night? I will be coming for sure” I assured him. I felt Regan’s arm tightened around my waist and pulled my head to his chest. I looked at him and he was already awake. I gently pushed him away while continued talking to Gian. His eye brows were creased and from the looks of him, he was mad.

“Who are you talking to kitten?” he asked with his serious demeanor. His voice was clearly heard by Gian for sure. I glared at him and motioned my hand to stop him from talking.

“Who’s that Cari? I heard a man’s voice from the background” his voice sounded curious but at the same time, teasing me.

“N-nothing. I am watching a movie so that’s probably what you heard” I alibied and cleared my throat because it suddenly felt dry.

“Okay. If that’s what you want me to believe. Anyway, I’ll call you again tomorrow. I’ll hung up now, I don’t want to disturb your moment there” he said while chuckling. I groaned inwardly again and ended the call. I don’t want to hear him teasing me again. Obviously, he knew I was with a guy and he didn’t buy what I’ve said.

“Is that Gian again?” I heard his serious voice behind me. His hands were playing with my long hair from behind. I didn’t turn my head to look at him. It felt so awkward after what happened between us that all I wanted to do was hide and save a shred of my pride.

“Look at me kitten” he whispered in my ear and I gasped when I felt him playfully biting my ear. A delicious shiver ran through my spine and I bit my bottom lip to prevent myself from moaning. His hands tightened his embrace around my waist. I clutched the sheet tightly.

“I need t-to get up” I said nervously and tried untangling his arms around me but he just tightened them and kissed my neck. I tilted my head backwards to give him more access. My God! He’s really a seducer! He never changed! Then suddenly, we heard a knock on the door and we heard our daughter’s voice from outside. I looked at him quizzically. I didn’t lock the door when I entered.

“I locked it so that nobody could disturb us” He said teasingly. I glared at him and got out of the bed and took the blanket with me. My face heated with embarrassment of the sight of his naked body confidently lying on the bed.

“Get dressed now and open the door!” I hissed at him as I gathered all my clothes from the floor and went to the bathroom to hide. After a couple of seconds, I heard Scarlet’s voice together with Fiona. Then the door opened and closed again, maybe Fiona left. I stood in front of the full length mirror in the bathroom and I groaned when I saw some love bites on my neck, chest and stomach. What have he done! My mind shouted as I continued inspecting at myself. I heaved a sigh and began sorting my thoughts out. I did it. I really did it again. I’m so stupid. Why did I let my heart dictate my reasoning?! I sighed again and decided to take a shower.

After I finished showering, I got dressed and blow dried my hair. When I went out of the bathroom, I heard my daughter’s laughs and giggles. Then I saw Regan and Scarlet on the bed with Regan tickling Scarlet. They looked so happy and to my surprise, Regan too was laughing loudly. It was my first time seeing him laughed like this and I felt my heart almost leapt out of my chest. He took my breath away. I shooed the thoughts and approached them.

“Let’s go. It’s dinner time” Regan said when he saw me and I was shocked when he leaned over and pecked my lips. Scarlet giggled happily seeing us kissed. Her eyes stared at us expectantly.

“Yehey! You love each other again mommy, daddy” She guffawed. I just smiled at her but glared at Regan when Scarlet wasn’t looking at me. He was smiling like crazy and winked at me. I rolled my eyes at him. Soon, we went out of the room and went downstairs to eat dinner.

---

After our dinner, I helped Scarlet cleaned up and then I stayed at her room, waiting for her to sleep. Fiona already retired for the night while Regan was in his study room, probably doing work. He was the CEO so he must check what’s going on in his company even if he’s in a vacation. I on the other hand is lucky enough to have my father who can still run the company.

“Mommy look!” I looked at her smiling face. She was showing her drawing to me. I took it and inspected it carefully.

“Wow. Very good. Good job. What are those? Can you explain it to me sweetheart?” I said while pointing at the pineapple-like figures in her drawing.

“It’s our family. Its daddy, you mommy and me” She explained while beaming. My heart suddenly felt heavy. There’s no doubt that she’s hoping for us to become a real family.

“Do you want me to play you a song baby?” I asked her, trying to avert the topic. She became excited.

“Yes mommy please!” She said joyfully while clapping her hand excitedly.

“Okay. Wait for me here and I’m going to get the guitar in the other room” I said and went to the music room just 1 room next to Scarlet’s room. I quickly picked the guitar and went back to her room.

“What do you want mommy to play?”

“Night changes!”

“You really like one direction huh?!” I chuckled and she nodded. I don’t know why but she loves this song. Maybe it was Kate’s fault. Whenever she comes to our house, she always let’s Scarlet listen to her iPod which is full of 1D’s songs. I began strumming my fingers on the guitar and she started singing the song even though she doesn’t know the lyrics that much. Soon, I joined her into singing.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I just finished sending some documents to my EA. I sighed and stretched my arms up to ease the discomfort I was feeling. I then gathered some documents I needed to sign and started signing when the fountain pen wouldn’t produce any ink anymore. I opened the drawer because I had some stock ink there when I noticed a red box. I opened it and saw the familiar locket necklace I bought 4 years ago. I smiled as I touched the heart shaped pendant then opened it and saw the 2 pictures inside. I closed it again and put it on my pocket. I continued signing some documents and when I finished them all, I decided to go see my daughter and Carina.

I was about to knock on Scarlet’s room when I heard someone was playing a guitar while my daughter was singing to the music. I got curious and slowly opened the door which wasn’t locked and there I saw them on the bed, enjoying singing together. Scarlet was singing while Carina was the one who was playing the guitar. I gasped in awe of her enchanting appearance. I didn’t know she could play guitar. She looked so beautiful there wearing sexy shorts and loose t-shirt while seating in an Indian position.

“Daddy!” I heard Scarlet shouted as she noticed me peeping on them. Carina stopped playing the guitar as they both looked at my direction. I entered and sat beside Carina, Scarlet was across us. I put my arm over Carina’s shoulders and put her closer to me. She glared at me but I just ignored her and kissed her cheek playfully. I was too happy that I just ignored her glares. After what happened to us, I proved that she still loves me and I will do anything to make her admit it. She never told me she loves me but I could feel the way she responded to me during out love making.

“I never knew you play guitar. Can you play something for me?” I asked her sweetly.

“Yes mommy. Play something for daddy too” Scarlet chanted. Carina didn’t respond for a moment before she looked at her wrist watch and stood up. I looked at her questioningly but she wasn’t looking at me.

“It’s already late baby. You need to go to sleep. Want mommy to read you story?” She asked our daughter.

“Yes mommy please” She smiled at her tenderly and tucked her to bed. I got up of the bed and went to Scarlet’s side and kissed her forehead.

“Goodnight princess. Sleep tight okay? I will leave you both here” I said and went out the room. I was a little bit annoyed because I’ve been extra sweet to Carina after we made love but she always tries to deny me. I meant when I try to touch her, she always has those glares. She looked like she was always brooding and she wasn’t even paying attention to me. I sighed and when I reached our room, I went to the bathroom to take a shower. After I was done, I brushed my teeth and walked out of the bathroom with just my towel around my waist. Then I saw Carina was searching for something inside the drawer.

****<>

Hello guys. I hope you are enjoying my story. I would like to thank the people who voted for my stories. I appreciate it so much :)

“Please don’t hesitate to leave a COMMENT and VOTE to let me know what you think of this chapter. I hope you like it!****

Another chance

“What do you want me to do for you to fully forgive me?”- Regan   

REGAN’S P.O.V.

“What are you searching for kitten?” I asked her as I wrapped my arms around her waist. Her body stiffened and she wiggled out of my embrace.

“I’m searching for the spare keys. I want to get my own room or maybe we can look for a hotel to stay to. I hope you understand me” She said while her back was facing me. I gritted my teeth as anger flared in me. I yanked at her arm and made her faced me. To my surprise, her eyes were full of unshed tears. My rage subsided as I saw her face. She looked like she was about to cry.

“What happened?” I asked her as I leaned down to her face and kissed her eye lids as she closed her eyes then the tears fell.

“I-It’s just that I feel so confuse right now” She admitted as she looked down.

“What do you mean by that? Do you regret what happened?” She shook her head no. I put my finger under her chin and made her looked at me. Tears were still falling from her eyes and It felt like someone was squeezing my heart at the sight of her like this.

“Then why are you crying?”

“Because you made me feel weak again and I hate myself for being so stupid. Why are you always doing this to me? You make me feel loved then you would crash my heart the next. Please, I need to get away from you for a moment. I need to think” She asked, almost begging. My jaw flexed. I didn’t know what went in my head. Before I could realize what I was doing, I already punched the bed post, outraged. She looked stunned as her eyes widened with a tinge of fear.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I didn’t expect his violent reaction of what I said. I was so stunned and at the same time I felt like I was the one hurting when I saw his already bleeding fist. I was a little startled but for some strange reason, I don’t feel any danger even after what he did. I reached for his hand and checked his fist. I took a deep breath and stared at him in aghast.

“Why the heck did you do that?” I asked as I pulled his hand and motioned him to seat down at the edge of the bed. I went to the bathroom and searched for the first aid kit. When I returned, he was still motionless there as his palms on his face. When he heard my footsteps approaching him, he looked up at me.

“Please forgive me of what I did to you 4 years ago. I don’t know what else to do to prove you that I regretted not telling you about my situation that time, for deceiving you. But believe me when I say that I really did love you, until now, I still love you. I never stopped loving you so please don’t leave me again. What happened between us this afternoon gave me hope and I am still hoping that we can work things out” he said with so much emotions in his eyes. These past few days, I saw his vulnerable side and I still couldn’t believe he could act like this. Weak. My heart melted of the way he looked at me. I approached him without saying anything and began cleaning his wound. After I put a bandage, I returned the first aid kit to the cabinet in the bathroom.

“What do you want me to do for you to fully forgive me?” He suddenly asked when I returned. I couldn’t answer immediately. I stared at him and I could see the determination in his eyes.

“I don’t know. You hurt me too much. It’s just so unfair that after all the pain you’ve caused me, you just come back to my life and ask for another chance. After what happened to us, you just proved to me that I am still the stupid girl that you can play with your fingers” I said bitterly. His face hardened as he stood up all of a sudden and held both my shoulders.

“Don’t ever say that to yourself again! You are not stupid! I know it’s all my fault and I don’t know if you ever find it in your heart to forgive me but I won’t ever give up. I love you and I will do anything for you to love me again” I stared into his eyes and all I could see was how sincere he was. I couldn’t find any trace that he was trying to play with me. I laughed bitterly, sounding silly while shaking my head lightly.

“Love you again? Are you serious? How can I love you again when my feelings for you never disappeared even these past few years? It’s really unfair. You’ve hurt me but I still love you. I tried my best to forget you but I couldn’t!” I said to him while a lone tear escaped from my eye again. His eyes suddenly lit up with excitement and happiness of what I’ve said then before I knew it, I was already engulfed in his arms.

“You don’t know how much you’ve made me happy hearing that” He said cheerfully and kissed my temple. I felt my body reacted to his touch and I felt the urge to hug him back, to kiss him and tell him that I forgive him and accept him into my life again but something was hindering me from doing so. I lightly pushed him away and stared into his now confused eyes.

“Regan, I won’t deny my feelings for you but I’m not sure if I could ever trust you again” his shoulders slumped and his eyes stared at me full of sadness. He sighed.

“Then give me a chance to at least try and win your trust back” I looked down to my hands, not sure what to answer him. Again. I’m such an idiot. Whenever I talk to him, I run out of right reasoning.

“I don’t know. All I know right now is I need time to get away from you” I looked back at him and I saw his jaw flexed again. I know his temper is rising.

“Ask me anything but that. I will not let you go. You told me you would stay here for at least three months and I won’t waste every moment of that three months to win you back. Call me selfish but I just love you so much that I can’t just let you go again. NO! Never!” He said sternly and went to the bed and lied down, his hands cushioned his head. I stared at him for a moment before I lied next to him but I turned at the other side. I heard him swore something under his breath before I felt his possessive hands snaked around me. His face buried it the nook of my neck.

“Regan what the do you think you’re doing?!” I snapped at him but he just kissed my nape which made me shivered with need.

“I really missed cuddling you like this kitten. You don’t know how much” He whispered. My throat tightened with the sudden rush of emotion.

“Me too” I admitted it without thinking. His body tensed for a little bit before it relaxed again.

“Please give me another chance to prove to you how much I love you. Please” He begged again and this made me melt. My love for him was nowhere getting weaker. Instead it’s getting stronger that my rational thinking is losing to what my heart wants.

“Okay” I said. I know I’m being stupid and weak but my daughter needs a father and I still love him. Maybe it would not hurt to give him a chance. Maybe. I just hope that I will not regret this.

“Thank you kitten. God you made me so happy right now” He said full of happiness. He entwined our fingers together and kissed my cheek. I smiled inwardly and my body relaxed against his. Strangely, I still have doubts about his feelings for me but for some reason whenever I am inside his arms, I feel so safe and loved just like four years ago. There was a comfortable silence between us. I closed my eyes and I drifted off to sleep after that.

---

When I woke up the next morning, there was a long stemmed white rose and a note next to my pillow. I picked it up and smelled its heavenly scent. I read the note;

“Good morning! I know this rose is beautiful but you are far more beautiful. I love you”

Before I knew it, I was already smiling like a fool. I was about to get up when the door opened and the smiling face of Regan and Scarlet greeted me. Regan has a tray of food with him.

“Good morning mommy” Scarlet greeted me as she hopped on to the bed and kissed my cheek. Regan placed the tray on the space beside me as he leaned over me and kissed my lips.

“Good morning kitten” He whispered and I couldn’t help but blush.

“Mommy, daddy and I made a breakfast for you” My daughter said enthusiastically. I looked at the tray that consist of a glass of orange juice, toasted bread, fried eggs with sausages and rice. I chuckled when I noticed how perfectly cooked the sunny side up eggs were. I looked up Regan who was also staring proudly at me.

“You cooked these?” I asked him and he nodded.

“I can cook when I try you know” He bragged which me rolled my eyes at him. Four years ago, he didn’t know how to cook at all. Even a simple sunny side up eggs could turn into a wreck of burnt eggs. I got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I went back, I ate the breakfast they prepared for me which we ended up eating it together. After we finished eating breakfast, we ended up watching a kiddie morning show. We were busy watching when Angela knocked on the door. Regan opened the door.

“Sorry to disturb you guys. We have a visitor and if you don’t mind, would you please go down. She is downstairs”

“Who?” Regan asked curiously. Angela didn’t answer him but her eyes were telling something to him which seemed like he understood.

“I think you should go first kitten” He said to me. My eye brows knitted together as I stood up without saying anything and followed Angela. I don’t know but I already have the hunch who it was. I heaved a sigh as I continue descending in the staircase.

“Carina, I will just be here in the kitchen. Just go without me. She’s waiting for you at the living room” I nodded and thanked her before I turned around and walk to the living room. My steps came to a halt when I caught a glimpse of a very familiar lady sitting on the couch. She looked so tensed. My eyes went to her baby bump. My throat tightened. I felt so much emotions seeing her after four years. I wanted to run to her and hug her but for some reason I couldn’t move my feet. I cleared my throat and that caught her attention. She stood up when she saw me.

---

This chapter might not be good because I’ve been stressed out lately because of work. lol. I hope you like this update though. 

Please don’t hesitate to COMMENT and VOTE to let me know what you think of it. Thank You!

bestfriends

“Why do you always go out with him? Do you like his company that much?” -

Regan 

CARINA’S

P.O.V

.

To my surprise, she walked towards me with quick steps and hugged me tightly before I could react.

“Oh my god! Cari you’re really here!” I felt her body trembled and that made me realized that she was now crying. My heart melted and I hugged her back. I could sense that she was surprise of me hugging her back but she didn’t say anything after that.

“I’m sorry Cari. After all these years I couldn’t forgive myself for not telling you about it beforehand. I understand if you’re angry at me. I know we hurt you” She said full of regret when we were sitting on the couch. I looked at her intently and I could see how sorry she was.

“Please forgive me for not telling you the truth Cari. It’s just that Reg begged me not to tell you and that he planned on telling you himself but things got out of hand and that led you leaving” She explained when I didn’t respond while tears kept falling from her eyes. I sighed and took her hand.

“That’s enough Tin. I admit, I got angry at you but then I realized that maybe you had a good reason why you did that. Let’s just forget about all that and move on. We can’t change what already happened”

“Am I forgiven?” She asked expectantly and I nodded. She hugged me again as she thanked me.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it anyway?” I asked her. She took a deep breath and looked down for a second before she stared back at me again like she was gathering courage.

“As I told you, Reg begged me not to tell you. I agreed to him because I didn’t want you to get hurt. Even me, I was hurting for you that time but I understood my cousin’s reasoning then. Did he explain everything to you? About his marriage and all?” She questioned me. Now that I think about it, we never talked about it. I shook my head no as an answer.

“You must talk to him about it. I think you need to know everything” I shook my head again.

“It doesn’t matter anymore. Enough of this. I don’t want to stress you out. You’re pregnant and I don’t want this to affect your baby” I said. Her eyes widened as she put her hands on her stomach all of a sudden.

“What happened?” I asked her nervously but she smiled.

“Nothing. I just felt the baby kicked and it felt so strange” She giggled.

“Yeah. I know that feeling. When are you due? Who’s the lucky guy?”

“2 months from now. His name is Jace. I will introduce him to you one of this days. Anyway, what do you mean you know this feeling? Don’t tell me……” She asked curiously which made me chuckled.

“Yes. You guessed it right. I already have a child. She’ll be down here any moment now” I said chuckling.

“Oh my god! Really?! You’re not kidding are you?” She asked again. She never changed. I was about to answer her when I heard my daughter’s voice calling for me. I looked at her direction. She was with Regan.

“Come here baby. This is your Aunt Christine. She is your dad’s cousin and my best friend. Chris, she is Scarlet, my daughter”

“Our daughter” Regan corrected and I almost rolled my eyes. He sat beside me and wrapped his arms around my waist. Christine giggled looking at us then she beaconed Scarlet to come to her.

“Hello Scarlet. You’re so cute. Come give Aunt Christine a kiss and a hug” Christine said and Scarlet obliged.

“Oh my gosh! She’s really cute. I can’t wait to see my baby. I wish she would be this cute too” She chanted while staring at Scarlet.

“Of course she is cute. She looks like me” Regan said proudly which made me rolled my eyes at him and elbowed him not so gently.

“Yes. Now that you mention it, she really looks like you more even though she got Cari’s hair” Christine said while stroking Scarlet’s hair.

“Yes. She really is” We all looked at the person who spoke. It was Angela.

“At last, you decided to come home my dear cousin. This is a nice reunion” Christine said playfully after they hugged each other.

“Well I have enough of wandering around the world. I think it’s time for me to come home and work with my mom or maybe here with Reg. Wow! I never knew you’re pregnant. Congratulations. Jace must be happy” Angela said while staring at her cousin’s belly with amazement.

“Yes. He’s very excited. Anyway, it’s good for you cousin. I mean, staying for good” Christine said and sat down.

“Of course. I missed you guys. I will go home to France in two days. Ellie kept on bugging me to visit them. I didn’t want to go there yet because life there is so boring but mom got mad at me so I had no choice but to agree” Angela said and sat on the single sofa.

“Anyway Reg, why don’t you go home with me? Mom and Ellie would be delighted if they learn about Scarlet. Why didn’t you tell them anyway?” She continued and took Scarlet onto her lap.

“There’s a right time for everything Ange. We will visit them but not now” Regan said.

“Anyway, aren’t you going to introduce us to your boyfriend Angela? Don’t tell me you don’t have one, I won’t believe it” Regan continued with a teasing tone. Angela just smirked at her brother and kissed Scarlet on her cheek while hugging her.

“Well sorry brother but I don’t need a guy in my life. I am happy and contented with my life so why would I complicate things by having a guy ruin it?” Everybody stared at her. I was trying to find any bitterness in her voice but I couldn’t hear any. She was just telling the truth from the looks of her face. But then I saw her eyes clouded with an unknown emotion for a second before it disappeared.

After our talk in the living room, we invited Christine to have lunch with us which she gladly accepted. We continued talking random things while eating. Regan was extra sweet to me which made my heart fluttered.

---

After I took a bath, I went to the closet to look for something to wear with my dinner with Gian. I just chose a pink skater dress. I was busy putting on some make up when the door opened. It was Scarlet with her nanny.

“Mommy, where are you going?” She asked as she climb on my lap and sat there. I looked at the time, it was already 6:00 pm.

“I will just meet with your Uncle Gian. Be a good girl while mommy’s gone okay? Listen to your nanny Fiona” I said and continued putting make up. When I finished it, I then fixed my hair into a ponytail.

“I want to go with you too mommy. I want to see Uncle Gian too” She insisted while thumb sucking. I sighed and removed her finger from her mouth.

“You’re a big girl now baby. You need to stop thumb sucking. Next time, I will take you with me okay? Just listen to mommy for now. I will be home early” Instead of responding, she hugged me tightly.

“Sweetheart, mommy is talking to you” I said with a gentle tone while brushing her hair with my hand. She suddenly went down from my lap.

“No! You promised to be with me always during your vacation” She suddenly said pouting before running away and Fiona followed her. I took a deep breath as I finished prepping myself. After a couple of minutes, Regan entered the room with a serious face.

“Where are you going at this hour?” He asked as he stared at me.

“I’m going out with Gian. I promised him to meet him today. It was supposed to be yesterday but I couldn’t make it so I just moved it today” I explained.

“So you’re going to choose that Gian over your daughter? She is sulking right now and crying. She doesn’t want you to go” He said sternly. I saw rage in his eyes. I huffed and stood up from my chair.

“Regan, I already agreed to his invitation. I stood him up yesterday because––” My cheeks reddened with embarrassment when I remembered why I didn’t make it yesterday. I cleared my throat.

“Anyway, I will talk to her” I said and was about to walk pass him when he grabbed my hand and stopped me.

“Don’t go” He said quietly while staring into my eyes intently.

“It’s just a friendly dinner. I will go home after that” I tried to be calm as possible. I hated making my daughter sad but I’m sure I could persuade her. But Regan, I’m not sure. I could see that he was angry and jealous. 

“Why do you always go out with him? Do you like his company that much?” His voice raised an octave as he ran his fingers through his hair. I heaved a sigh and pulled my hand from his grip.

“I need to talk to Scarlet” I said and went out of the room. I hate him when he behaves like that. His possessive side was surfacing. I went to my daughter’s room and saw her lying on the bed crying with Fiona trying to comfort her.

“Fiona, can you leave us alone for a moment?” I asked her and she nodded before going out.

“Baby, are you angry with mommy?” I asked her while pulling off the blanket from her face. When I saw her face wet with tears, I felt bad, guilty. I wiped her tears with my thumb and kissed her forehead.

“Stop crying baby. Do you want to come with mommy?” I asked her and her lips stretched with a wide smile and jumped out of the bed.

“Yes mommy! I want to come!” She said excitedly. Her sad face lightened with happiness as she went to the bathroom. I followed her and she was already undressing. I shook my head while watching her amusedly and decided to help her take a bath.

After 45 minutes, we went down and searched for Regan but he was nowhere to be found. It’s already 7 pm but I called Gian a while ago that we would be late.

“Fiona, have you seen Regan?”

“He went out Carina. He said he’s going to buy something at the convenience store” She answered.

“Okay. We will be out for dinner. Tell him that I took Scarlet with me”

“Okay. I will tell him. Enjoy your dinner together” she said. When we were inside the car, I tried contacting Regan but his phone was busy. I started the ignition and drove off to the restaurant. When we reached the place and parked my car, I mean one of Regan’s car, I tried calling Regan again but his phone was still busy. I heaved a sigh and went out of the car. I opened the other door and took Scarlet out.

“Let’s go baby” I took her hand and we entered the restaurant. The Maître D assisted us to our table where Gian was already sitting, waiting for us. We greeted him as he stood up and pulled chairs for us.

“You brought Scarlet with you” He said while smiling.

“Yes. She was crying and insisted to come so I brought her. Why, is there a problem?” I asked him

“Of course not. It’s just that I’m just wondering if Regan couldn’t look for Scarlet that’s it. I mean don’t get me wrong, I like spending time with this sweetie pie here” He said and ruffled Scarlet’s hair which made her giggled. Soon after that, we were eating. Then I remembered about the surprise Gian was telling me about.

“So, what’s the surprise you were telling me yesterday?” I inquired him a little bit curious.

“Well, it was supposedly surprise. I was planning for you to meet Christine yesterday but you couldn’t come. I didn’t know that she went to your place this morning. She just informed me about it this afternoon. I didn’t cancel our dinner because I wanted to spent time with you. I hope it’s okay with you” He said and took a sip with his wine. I rolled my eyes at him.

“Duh! Of course it is. You’re one of my best friends and besides, Scarlet here likes to see you too”

“Really sweetie pie?” He asked Scarlet who was busy eating her meal. I laughed when I saw some smudged on her lips and wiped it off with the table napkin.

“Yes uncle Gian” Scarlet answered. I looked at the time and it was already 8:30. We talked about random things while eating. After minutes of talking and laughing, the pianist stopped playing music and asked everyone who wanted to play. Gian looked at me and I shook my head no because I already knew what he was planning to do. Before I could stop him, he raised his hand.

“My friend here can play” He suggested which made me glared at him but he just ignored me.

“What are you doing?!” I asked him in horror. I didn’t touch piano for a couple of years.

“What? I know how good you are in playing piano. You can do it” I huffed and stood up when everyone at the restaurant clapped their hands while looking at me, expecting for me to play. I gave Gian one last glare, which made him smirked, before I went towards the grand piano. It’s been years since I last played the piano because it always reminds me of my mom. She really loved playing piano that’s why she forced me to take lessons when I was a kid.

I put my fingers on the piano keys like familiarizing myself to it then I started playing ‘River Flows In You’ by Yiruma. I really liked that piece so I decided to play it. I closed my eyes as I felt the music flows in my senses. Soon after that, I was so engrossed playing. It’s been years since I last touched a piano and I didn’t expect that it would feel this good and how much I missed playing it. When I finished the piece, everyone clapped and cheered which made me smile. I stood up and was about to go back to our table when I saw a very familiar figure staring at me near the entrance. Regan. His eyes were gazing at me full of rage. What

is he doing here? I swallowed hard and suddenly became nervous. He looked really mad.

****This update was supposed to be posted last Monday but i was so busy helping my sister in searching for a ‘stage’ (I think this is an ‘internship’ in

english

. Not sure though) after my work. Anyway, i hope you like it. Please don’t forget to VOTE and COMMENT or maybe SHARE this story. Thanks Much!****

Anger and Jealousy

“Of course I had fun. Gian is my best friend and I missed hanging out with him so I went out with him” -

Carina

CARINA’S P.O.V.

 He walked towards our table and picked Scarlet up onto his arms. Gian was shocked while staring at him and said something that I couldn’t hear because of the noise from the cheering people. I could see Regan’s face became more furious. I quickly approached them because I could tell that they were already having a heated argument.

“What are you doing here Regan?” I asked him almost whispering because the eyes of all the people were focused on us.

“Not now Carina. Let’s go home and we’ll talk there” He said coldly and grabbed my hand as we walked towards the exit. Gian followed us until to the parking lot with a worried face.

“Dude you don’t have to be angry. We’re just having fun. It’s just a friendly date” Gian tried to explain but his face remained stoic. He deposited Scarlet at the backseat and buckled her up. Before he turned and faced Gian with blazing eyes.

“I am not asking for your explanation Mr. Arthur. Now if you don’t mind, I am taking MY FAMILY back home” He said emphasizing the words possessively. I groaned inwardly looking at him. From the look of him right now, I could already sense that we would be having an argument later. He opened the from passenger door for me when I remembered about the car I used to get here.

“Bryan will be driving the other car. Let’s go” He said like he has read what’s on my mind. If I remember it right, Bryan is one of his friends.

“Sorry Gian. We need to go now. I had fun” I said apologetically but he just smiled and nodded his head, aware of the deathly glare Regan was throwing at him. I rolled my eyes at how grumpy he was being.

---

The drive to the house was quiet between us aside from Scarlet who was talking nonstop about Gian and our dinner which made Regan’s face became angrier. He was obviously gritting his teeth and gripping the steering wheel tightly. Oh my God! He’s really pissed. I think I’ve done something bad this time. Did I?

When we arrived home, Scarlet and I went to her room directly and I helped her clean herself. When I tucked her to be, she was already thumb sucking and almost fell asleep immediately without even requesting me to read her story. I kissed her forehead and went out of her room after I made sure she was already sound asleep.

I opened the door to our room and was surprise that Regan wasn’t there as I expected. I took a bath and brushed my teeth before I lied on the bed with an uneasy feeling. I wanted to sleep immediately but my tired and anxious brain wouldn’t allow me to. I heaved a frustrated sigh and went downstairs to drink a glass of milk. I opened the refrigerator and fished out for the fresh milk when I felt presence behind me. I didn’t turn on the lights because the moon was illuminating the way from the glass windows.

I snapped my head to check who it was and I saw Regan standing near the kitchen island. He was still wearing his pants but he was topless and bare footed. I swallowed hard when he began approaching me. I closed the refrigerator without knowing it. His muscular body was sauntering to me while the light from the moon allowed me to get a good look of his body. When he was at least a few inches away from me, I noticed that he was drunk.

Talking to him with this state right now would be useless so I decided to just go back to our room. I tried walking pass him but his hand was quick to grab my hand. He yanked me to him and my face landed on his hard chest.

“What are you doing?!” I hissed but he remained expressionless. He brought his hand at the back of my head and tugged my hair with a little bit of force and made me look at him. I didn’t have a choice but to stare into his fiery eyes. I could feel his breathe fanning my face.

“Tell me, did you enjoy his company?” He inquired which made me realized that it was interrogation time.

“What are you talking about? You’re drunk. Let’s just discuss this when you sober down” I suggested with a voice almost inaudible.

“Answer me damn it!” he snapped. His lips were almost touching my lips and it became difficult to breathe normally. His mere presence was making my senses go wild.

“Of course I had fun. Gian is my best friend and I missed hanging out with him so I went out with him” I answered him uncomfortably. I felt a little bit guilty now because I could see that he was jealous and hurt.

“Tell me, have you been f*cking him that’s why you keep on meeting up with him?!” My eyes widened at him like a saucer. I suddenly pushed him away from me furiously and I succeeded. He grunted.

“How dare you say that to me?! I hate you!” I yelled at him before I walked passed him and then ran upstairs. I heard him cursed loudly and I heard his footsteps following me. When I reached the room, I crawled under the covers and because of anger, I couldn’t control the tears fell from my eyes. I wiped them off furiously but they wouldn’t just stop. I heard the door opened and closed, then I could hear that he was slowly approaching me. I tried to be as motionless as possible.

“I’m sorry kitten. I didn’t mean to tell you that” I was surprised because I didn’t expect him to apologize. His voice was full of regret. I felt him sat beside me and scoot over so that he could lift the blanket off my head as he repeatedly saying how sorry he was. My tears stopped and I let go off the covers as he lift it off me. He muttered expletives when he saw my puffy red eyes. He reached for my cheek and kissed my forehead.

“I’ve been calling you before we went there to let you know about it but your phone was busy. I was obligated to go because I stood him up yesterday” I explained to him and turned to the other side, giving him cold shoulders.

“I’m sorry of what I said a while ago but I’m angry at you too. You keep rubbing on my face that Gian is more important to you than me. He even knows everything about you including about you playing the piano but me, I didn’t know about it. You never opened up to me about you, about your past, all of you” He said and laughed humorlessly. I sat up and snapped my head to his direction.

“Look who’s talking! What about you? Have you ever opened anything about your past to me too? NO! You hid everything and that hurt me the most” I retaliated to him which made his angry face mellowed as he raked his hands through his hair.

“You will never forget about that, do you? Will you ever forgive me?” He asked with sorrow evident in his eyes. We were silent for a while, Regan was staring at me, waiting for my answer.

“Can you blame me for not being so trusting and forgiving? I was hurt Regan, by you!” I reminded him angrily.

“I thought you agreed to give me another chance?” he queried.

“Yes I agreed but it’s so hard Regan” I answered and that made his face became hard and lacked of emotions.

“Why did you bring Scarlet with you? She seems to like that f*cking bastard!” His voice was full of distaste, jealousy, anger and more that I can’t put my finger on. He even raked his fingers through his hair again that he usually does when he was angry or frustrated. The anger within me ascended when I heard what he called Gian. He was really pissed that I didn’t know how to deal with his anger and jealousy.

“Don’t talk to Gian like that! He’s a good guy!” I couldn’t help but to defend Gian. He had been a good friend to me and hearing Regan calling him names hurts me. He laughed bitterly.

“Now you’re even defending him to me. I can’t believe this. Tell me Carina, do you love him?” He asked full of pain in his voice. He looked like all the life in him faded away all of a sudden. My heart sank of the way he looked. I just realized that from the moment we met again, he wasn’t the Regan I used to know. He could show all his emotions and tell whatever he has to say, to the extent of almost bowing his head and swallow his ego just to make me forgive him. I wanted to cry just looking at him. I wanted to tell him ‘no’, that I don’t love Gian and he is the only one who can make my heart beat erratically and makes me lose my mind just by his touch and kisses.

When I didn’t answer, he looked so defeated. He suddenly stood up from the bed and slowly walked towards the door and opened it. Just before he went out, he looked at me again with a blank expression.

“I see. Now I know” He said in an almost inaudible voice before closing the door behind him. I wanted to follow him and tell him he was wrong but for some reason, I couldn’t get my body to move. Before I know it, I was already crying again with my palms on my face. My shoulders were shaking as I sobbed. How did everything end this way? What happened to us?

The night was so long. I felt so tired and stressed out but for some reason, I couldn’t get even a single wink of sleep. My mind was full of Regan. His face was still etched on my mind, his eyes full of sorrow and pain. My heart ached again and tears fell again. I hugged his pillow. I felt so cold and lonely. I thought I got used to sleeping alone for the past years without his warm embrace but now I felt like I was dying, missing his warmth. Gosh! Why does it hurts so much?

I looked at the clock on the bed side table and it says 2:33 am. Regan didn’t come back and I didn’t know where he slept to. His lingering manly scent made my senses alive and kicking. I couldn’t take it anymore. I sat up and turned on the lampshade. I need to see him before I go crazy .

I went out of the room and walk through the hallway with just the moon’s light as my lamp. I went downstairs and turned on the lights because it was a little bit dark. I searched for him at the living room but there was no sign of him. I went back upstairs and decided to just talk to him in the morning. Because of exhaustion and too much thinking, my brain finally resigned and let me slept.

---

It was still 7am but I was already out of bed. I did my morning rituals before I went out of the room. I took a peek in Scarlet’s room but she was still sleeping. I woke up this early because I wanted to talk to Regan. The way he looked at me last night before he went out the room made me feel scared. Not that type of scared for being threatened to but scared because I felt like he drifted away from me and I realized that that was the last thing i wanted.

I went downstairs and saw 2 maids preparing for breakfast while the others were cleaning.

“Good morning. Where is Regan? Have you seen him?” I asked Nilda, the head maid.

“Good morning too Carina. He is in the gym with some friends” She answered. My eyebrows furrowed and began walking to the gym reluctantly. When I was almost there, I heard voices of maybe 3 people. I saw the door was open and I could hear an irritating voice of a woman who was laughing flirtatiously. I was about to enter when I heard a guy spoke.

---

****Hello guys. Thank you for the people who voted and read my story. Please don’t forget to

VOTE

and

COMMENT

or maybe

SHARE

this story. Thank you!****

The plan

A/N: I want to thank all the people who voted and appreciated my story. You made me so happy. Thank You!!!

  “I think you’re just being paranoid and asking her if she was sleeping with that guy just added gas to the fire”

-Bryan 

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I was so hurt that she couldn’t answer me when I asked her if she loved Gian. There’s this saying that ‘silence means yes’ and that hurt me the most. All the hope of our relationship to be fixed again crumbled down. When I walked out of our room, I went out of the house and drove to nowhere. I just kept on driving like a mad man that I was even surprised no police caught me of over speeding. My mind and heart was clouded with so much jealousy and anger. I hated Gian because he kept on interfering with us but I hate myself more. 

If I had been honest with Carina 4 years ago, maybe we would be happy now, living together with our daughter as a family and even married. A tear escaped my eye because of remorse, anger and all the emotions mixing in my heart. I chuckled humorlessly. I never knew I was an emotional person until Carina came into my life. She made me feel all these strong emotions I never knew I was capable of feeling towards a person. I really love her and just thinking about losing her again is making me want to die. If she ever leave me for that Gian, I wouldn’t know what to do.

After almost 30 minutes of driving, I decided to go to a bar and drink. I called Bryan to have a company.

“Hey! What is it this time? Why are you drinking like that?” Bryan asked upon arriving at the bar and saw me with at least 4 empty bottles of beer on my table including the beer I am currently drinking.

“Nothing. I just want to go out and drink” I said and gulped down on my beer. I saw him frowned and before I could react, he snatched the bottle away from my hand.

“That’s enough. You’re clearly drunk” He grimaced which made me cursed. I wanted to drown the pain in my heart with alcohol until I drop but clearly Bryan isn’t going to allow me to.

“Why are you doing this again? I thought you already found her?” I laughed humorlessly. Yes. I was like this since the day Carina left me. I kept on drinking just to forget the pain but as I woke up every morning after the night of drunkenness, I felt so empty and the pain just doubled. Bryan was the one who was always with me and he knew everything.

“She really hates me” I said while staring into oblivion.

“Just give her time Regan. From the way you told me, she really loved you then and I believe that whatever happened between you two, she still loves you” he said, trying to comfort me. I wanted to laugh at him. Bryan Carter, a manwhore and wicked business man is trying to comfort me with his words. Maybe the girls around him would love to see this side of him but that was impossible. He is only like this with the people he cares.

“I don’t know what else to do to make her love and trust me again like before” I found myself muttering. His eye brows scrunched of what I’ve said.

“What do you mean by that? I thought everything was going fine between you two now?” He asked and drank the beer in my bottle which he snatched from me.

“That’s what I thought too but no. She told me it’s difficult for her to trust me again and now her bestfriend keeps on appearing on the picture” I said and decided to tell him what happened a while ago between me and Carina. After I told him everything, he kept silent for a while as he gulped the remaining content of the bottle before he spoke.

“I think you’re just being paranoid and asking her if she was sleeping with that guy just added gas to the fire” he said while shaking his head with disbelief. I heaved a frustrated sigh. Yes. I admit, that was a mistake on my part.

“I already apologized. I don’t know, I lost it. It’s just one thing after another”

“Yes. You already apologized but the question is, did she accept your apology? Adding the stunt you pulled at the restaurant” I stared at him. He looked like he was enjoying every moment of seeing me like this.

“Then what am I going to do? She can’t bring herself to forget what I did 4 years ago. I don’t know what to do anymore. I was hurt because she didn’t answer when I asked her if she loved that bastard” My eyes squinted in anger as I remembered her confused look when I asked her that. Bryan was just grinning while observing my reaction, shaking his head with amusement.

“You know what, I think you’re overreacting. If she ever had any romantic feelings to that guy, she would have been married to him by now considering that they had been in contact for the past 4 years without you in her life. Living a single life after all these years just mean that she still have the hots for you” He said as his face became serious. Now that I think about it, she hates me but why didn’t she have any man in her life? Not that I was not happy about it. Just thinking about another man touching her makes my blood boil not to mention the overwhelming jealousy.

“Maybe?” I said like a fool.

“You know what, I have an idea. Why don’t you make her jealous? Maybe if she sees you with another woman, she will realize that she still loves you” Bryan suggested.

“What if she won’t get jealous?” He chuckled at me.

“Kidnap her and bring her to a secluded place where you both can have a time alone” He suggested playfully and grinned at me. I scowled at him. Here I am trying to be serious and confiding to him but he was being an ass, having the delight seeing me in this situation. I heaved a sigh again and raised my hand to get the attention of the waiter.

“Hey. That’s enough already” Bryan rebuked but I ignored him and told the waiter to bring me 2 more bottles of beer. He shook his head and reached for his cigarette and lit one.

“You want one?” He offered and I was tempted to try one. I used to smoke years before I met Carina but I stopped. My attention was caught by the waiter who just came back with our drinks.

“No. You know I don’t smoke anymore” He just smirked at me.

“Yeah I know. I’m just trying if I could temp you. Anyway, I will drink the other beer then let’s get out of here” We took our beers and made a toast. While I was busy drinking on my beer, my mind was wondering, thinking about what Bryan said. Maybe I’ll try and make her jealous.

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Good morning too Carina. He is in the gym with some friends” She answered. My eyebrows furrowed and began walking to the gym reluctantly. When I was almost there, I heard voices of maybe 3 people. I saw the door was open and I could hear an irritating voice of a woman who was laughing flirtatiously. I was about to enter when I heard a guy spoke.

“So how’s life Regan? It’s been a while since you invited us to hang out at your place. At first I was shocked because I thought you already forgot about us, especially the girls. “ He asked then chuckled.

“Yes. I thought so to. Ever since 4 years ago, you almost forgot about us, I mean you were always with us to have fun, chasing us girls like no tomorrow” A woman asked before laughing teasingly.

“Shut up you guys especially you Bryan. We were just together last night. Anyway, I was just so busy at that time and I didn’t have the time to just go wherever I wanted like when we were in the university” Regan answered a little bit breathless. He was running on the treadmill. I peeked at them through the slightly opened door and I could see 2 girls wearing very sexy outfits. They weren’t using any of the gym equipment. They were just sitting at the corner while drinking juice. Then I also saw a guy on the butterfly equipment who is familiar to me.

“Aw! So you have the time now? Let’s go attend Sandra’s birthday party then. She was inviting us to her party tonight” one of the girls suggested and sauntered towards Regan who was now standing next the treadmill wiping his sweats. To my surprise, she enclosed her arms around Regan’s waist and he didn’t bother pulling away from her. I felt a pang of pain in my chest and I wanted to go straight to them and punched that sultry woman on her face.

“Okay. Let’s go to that party. I need to get out of here for a moment” Regan said. The other guy was staring at him while shaking his head.

“Are you sure about that?” He asked Regan and stood up from the butterfly equipment. Regan finally unwrapped the girl’s arms around him and took his bottled water to drink.

“Why do you ask that?” He asked coldly and the guy just shrugged his shoulders. I was about to turn around realizing that I was eavesdropping when someone spoke behind me.

“What are you doing in here mommy?” Scarlet asked me with a curious face. She was with Fiona. I wanted to run and hide, knowing that they already heard us. I heaved a sigh.

“What are you doing here?” I heard Regan’s voice asking me before he picked up Scarlet onto his arms and kissed her cheek.

“Nothing” I answered, almost whispering. I stared into his eyes and I swallowed inaudibly when I saw his face with lacked of any emotions but when he shifted his attention to Scarlet, his eyes were radiating with fondness and love.

“Who is she?” I heard the other girl asked while the sultry woman was just staring at me with distaste.

“She is Carina and this is our daughter Scarlet. They are my friends, Bryan, Rosie and Mia” he introduced us with an unreadable face. He was like speaking to a stranger when he looked at me. Rosie, the flirtatious woman cocked up her eyebrow to me then looked at me from my head to my toes, like she was assessing me.

“It’s nice to finally meet you Carina” Bryan said and approached me as he extended his hand for a handshake. Now I remembered where I met him, he was with Regan when I first met him. Mia also shook hands with me but Rosie didn’t bother approaching me. She looked like she was fuming while gazing at me and Scarlet alternately.

“When did this happen Regan? You never mentioned them to us” Rosie said with controlled angry voice. She looked like she was jealous and I didn’t know what to feel about that. Just hearing that Regan never bothered telling his friends about me and Scarlet added the pain in my heart. He felt so distant.

“Regan has his reasons Rosie. No need to ask that to him” Bryan said with a serious face. Rosie glared at him and crossed her arms on her chest.

“Don’t tell me you knew about this Bryan?” Rosie asked him but Bryan didn’t answer her.

“How are you Carina? At last we met face to face” Bryan said with a smile. I just smiled at him, trying to be polite and not run away from them.

“Mommy I’m hungry” Scarlet’s voice caught our attention which made Bryan and Regan chuckled.

“I think my princess is hungry. Want to join us for breakfast guys?” Regan asked his friends.

“Sure. I think I want to stay for a little bit more. This is getting exciting” Mia spoke for the first time while grinning. She looked like she’s very amused while just listening to us.

Another update for you guys. I hope you like it. Please don’t forget to VOTE and leave a COMMENT of what you think of this chapter

Backfired

Bonjour! I’m sorry for the late update guys. I have been so busy lately that i couldn’t find time to update. I hope you like it. Please don’t forget to VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE. Merci! 

“Get your hands off her Bryan!”

Regan  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

While we were eating, I was so distracted with Rosie trying her hardest to get Regan’s attention. She was sitting on Regan’s right side while Scarlet was on his left side while Mia, Bryan and me were across them. I asked him to put Scarlet next to me a while ago but he was so stubborn and insisted that he would like to have her next to him.

“Regan, you need to eat more. I think you’re getting thinner. I should come often to cook for you” Rosie said with a seductive voice and put some of the side dish on his plate which made me want to throw up right there and then. I hate to admit it but I couldn’t help but to feel jealous of how close they were being. 

To my surprise, Regan just thanked her and continued eating. I was silent while Rosie kept on talking. I nearly gasped for air when she wiped Regan’s mouth with a table napkin as she leaned over him, deliberately showing her big boobs which were almost on full display because of her sexy V-neck dress but then I scowled at her when I caught her grinning at me triumphantly. I looked at my daughter and she was busy eating her food, oblivious of what’s happening around her.

“So when’s the wedding?” Mia asked me. I could tell that Mia was a nice lady, opposite of Rosie.

“W-what wedding?” I asked stammering a little bit. She smiled genuinely and looked at Regan.

“Hey Regan, when?” She asked with a teasing tone. Regan’s face became passive. Just looking at his cold face made me want to cry as my chest became heavier.

“What about you Mia? When are you going to introduce your boyfriend to us?” Regan asked her, evading her question. I wanted to cry but I tried my best not to show them how hurt I was. It was clear that Regan was still angry and his cold behavior was slowly killing me from the inside. I swallowed, feeling my chest tightened more.

“Hey! Don’t answer my question with a question” Mia said amusedly. Rosie rolled her eyes and glared at Mia.

“Stop that Mia. It is so obvious that there won’t be any wedding any time soon. Well, there will be if Regan would just ask me” She said confidently and expectantly. I knew it, she likes Regan. The way she talks and looks at him shows it all. Mia and Bryan laughed out loud of what Rosie said which made her glared at them with irritation.

“Stop it you two. There’s nothing funny of what I’ve said!” She said with annoyance. Mia shook her head while trying to stifle her laughter.

“C’mon Rosie. Stop it. We know Regan just considers you like his sister” She said and winked at me, like she was assuring me that there was nothing between the two. I just smiled at her meekly and continued eating my food. I could not even taste what I was eating because of these emotions I was feeling and negative thoughts that kept on appearing on my mind. Did he get tired of pursuing me? Did he already give up on me?

After the breakfast, they decided to go to the entertainment room and play billiard. I initially declined their invitation because Regan was ignoring me but Mia and Bryan insisted me to join them much as Rosie’s disappointment.

I was just watching and sitting on the stool near the mini bar while Bryan and Regan were playing billiard. While Mia and Rosie were sitting across me on the love seat.

“So are you really coming to Sandra’s party? You know what kind of parties that girl throws. Super wild” Bryan suddenly said to Regan. He didn’t answer as he was aiming his cue stick to hit the mother ball.

“I told you I’m coming. What’s up with you all of a sudden Mister Bryan Carter? You’re acting different. You know I’m used to this kind of parties” He said while smirking. I was a little bit taken aback because I’ve never heard him attending wild parties. Maybe when I left him…

Then all of a sudden it sunk into me. Bryan Carter! He was the one I was looking for. I stood up from the stool. Bryan was about to answer him when I caught his attention because I was staring at him.

“What’s wrong Carina?” He asked me and everybody in the room diverted their attention to me.

“Can I talk to you for a second, I mean just the two of us?” I asked him and I saw Regan’s face contorted with anger. I ignored him because my interest right now was to talk to Bryan.

“Okay. Why not” He said while chuckling at Regan. I didn’t understand the meaning of their exchange of meaningful glances but I knew Regan wasn’t happy. I led the way and we went outside the entertainment room then turned right towards the veranda.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

When Carina and Bryan didn’t return after about 10 Minutes, I began to feel anxious and mad at the same time. I shoved the cue stick to the Billiard table and was about to go out and follow them when I heard Rosie spoke.

“What’s with that girl? She just openly invited someone to have a private talk in front of you. What a b*tch” She said mockingly. I turned around and glared at her.

“Don’t ever say that to Carina Rosie” I told her with a cold but held warning tone. Instead of stopping, she stood up from her seat and sauntered towards me and before I could evade her touch, she snaked her arms around my neck.

“What do you even see in that girl? I am better than her, I can assure you that” She said as she batted her eye lashes. I cringed. Just hearing about it made me want to puke. She is like a sister to me and hearing her say that made me feel cold chills throughout my body. I unwrapped her arms from my neck.

“Rosie. Don’t ever throw yourself like that to me again. What would your parents think if they see us like that? I respect your parents and I don’t want to strain our families’ relationship. You knew about my plan and I’m thankful because you are helping me but that’s all about it” I said with all honesty. Rosie is my childhood friend and I knew that she has feelings for me but I already told her that I am in love with someone else, Carina. At first, I didn’t like the idea of asking her help for my plan which was to make Carina jealous but I didn’t have anyone in mind.

She tends to get carried away and that is the last thing I want to happen. I don’t want to worsen our situation. I saw pain in her eyes before it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“Just stop Rosie. You’re making yourself look so cheap right now” Mia interrupted. Rosie glared at her but she just shrugged her shoulders and smirked.

“Shut up Mia. I’m not talking to you” She snapped at Mia.

“Whatever” Mia retorted and took out her phone and proceeded on checking her social media, ignoring Rosie’s anger. Rosie shifted back her attention to me.

“I don’t understand. We already knew each other since we were children but you never paid any attention to me. You just met that girl like 4 years ago and you fell head over heels in love with her compared to me who was with you since the beginning?! She even left you but you kept on searching for her! What does she have that I don’t?!” She asked desperately. I massaged the bridge of my nose. She was beginning to stress me out. I avoided her as much as I could for years because she was so smitten with me. I thought she already moved on with her feelings for me but I guess not.

“Rosie. You are beautiful and if you just turn your head and search for the one for you, you will find him” I suggested and turned my back from her then continued walking to the door. Before I could totally closed the door, I heard her spoke again, this time her voice was like a venom and full of animosity.

“I won’t accept it Regan. I lost you once with that woman who betrayed you but this time, i won’t let it happen again. I will show to youthat she is not the one for you” I shook my head with disbelief and continuedon my tracks. When I was in the hallway, I heard Carina and Bryan’s voice fromthe Veranda and I quickly took long strides to get there just to be outraged ofthe sight of Bryan holding Carina’s hand. There was never an instant where Iwanted to kill my bestfriend but now. The monster inside of me surfaced as Iapproached them. 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“So, what do you want to discuss with me?” He asked and stared at me playfully. I don’t know if is it just me or he is acting like he is so amused with the situation. I rolled my eyes skyward and tried my best to sound calm but serious.

“Do you happen to know a certain man named Jack Peterson?” I asked him and his face became serious.

“He does sound familiar. Why?” He asked while staring at me intently. He looked interested now and willing to listen seriously.

“He was my stepfather. He put our house as a collateral because he burrowed a large sum of money. I think you were the one who acquired the house” I said. I knew that he already sold the house but I wanted to extract some information from him.

“Hmmm. Yah. I remember him now. Actually, he lost in a game of poker with me in my casino years ago. He was so cocky and dared me to play with him. He was even bragging that he was rich to the women there that time that I even felt sorry for his wife” He said while shaking his head and put his hands in the pockets of his pants. I gritted my teeth, anger slowly rising in me. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself.

“Did you ever meet my mom?” I asked him, trying to make him spill all the information I need.

“No. I just happened to hear that he was married. Anyway, when I beat him in the game he was so quick on telling me that he would pay me the money but it turned out that he didn’t have any. When my friends threatened him, he told me that he would give me his house as a payment and so I agreed” My hands formed in a tight fist. I was so furious and my hatred to Jack began to resurface again and it even intensified. How dare him! That son of a b*tch!

I was never the kind of person who curse but because of anger, I wanted to shout a series of bad words right.

“I accepted his payment because I was so interested in its location. I was planning to build a casino there but then I changed my mind because of a good friend of mine. I sold it to him” I frowned at him and gulped inaudibly.

“Can you tell me who bought it? I want to buy it back” I told him, honestly stating my intention. This was one of the reasons why I decided to come back here, to find the current owner and buy our house back. Mr. May, the investigator I was paying to find everything about this guy never had a solid finding who the current owner is. This guy is so discreet and maybe rich because he could manage to hide his identity. I saw Bryan smiled meaningfully before he shrugged his shoulders.

“Sorry Carina but I promised him not to tell anyone who he is” He answered. Figures! All the hope I felt suddenly crumbled down. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes for a second. I felt his hand touched my hand while looking at me reassuringly.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be alright. You will get your house back” He said meaningfully and smiled. He really is nice and I felt so comfortable around him. I was about to answer him when I felt a powerful grip on my wrist. I raised my eyes just to meet Regan’s smoldering eyes. I felt a sudden chill on my spine because of the intense anger I saw into his eyes. He looked like he was about to kill somebody.

“Get your hands off her Bryan!” He said with a dangerous tone before he pulled me to him. Instead of being intimidated, Bryan’s face lit with amusement as he lifted his hand away from me.

“What’s the problem bro?” He asked feigning innocence. He looked serious but I could see that he was enjoying his friend’s anger.

“Shut up” He answered rudely and I almost rolled my eyes because of his behavior. I pushed him away from me with a little bit of a force which made him scowled at me. I didn’t budge and stared back at him with equal anger. How dare he act like that when he was even flirting with that Rosie girl right in front of me?!

I wanted to apologize to him earlier because of what happened last night but I changed my mind. His eyes softened when he noticed that I was really vexed. I brushed passed him and thank God he didn’t follow me. I didn’t return to the entertainment room, instead I went to upstairs to Scarlet’s room and I saw her playing in her big doll house with Fiona.

---

****Please read my other story

BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE too 

:)****

Complications

Hello guys! I had a time today so i decided to update! enjoy…  

VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE would be highly appreciated. Thank YOU!!

---

“What the hell are you doing Rosie? Get your hands off me!”  -

Regan

REGAN’S P.O.V.

As I pulled Carina towards me, I saw Bryan’s eyes danced with amusement while Carina’s were full of displeasure and scowling at me. Before I could even have the chance to talk to her, she walked away from me.

“Damnation!” I cursed out loud and kicked the railings of the Veranda, luckily I was wearing shoes. I heard Bryan snickered and I stared at him icily.

“This is your fault” I spat at him like a fool. I knew it was my fault again but I just felt the need to blame someone. When it comes to her, I don’t have any temper and self-restraint. Whenever I see her with another guy, the jealousy I feel is so powerful that it’s eating all the right reasoning inside my head. She really is my weakness, the love of my life and I hope I can still make her believe that. Bryan put his hands up like he was surrendering while shaking his head, grinning.

“C’mon man, I didn’t do anything inappropriate” here I was trying to make her jealous but my plan was backfiring at me.

“You didn’t have to hold her hand like that!” I roared at him. I knew how smooth Bryan when it comes to women and I would be lying if I don’t feel threatened right now. Carina is a beautiful woman and Bryan is a handsome man. What if…What the heck am I thinking?! This is making me insane!

Before I met Carina, my self-confidence was strong and intact. Every woman I wanted surrendered to my charm easily but I never felt anything even if I saw them with another man after our short flings. I didn’t care. Even with my ex-wife, I never felt this way towards her. But now, it’s different. I feel like I am going crazy everytime a guy is talking to Carina. It really is driving me nuts. Maybe because of the fact that I love her.

“Relax Regan. I know she’s exclusively for you okay?” He assured me. I felt relief washed over me. I never thought that I would even get insecure with him. I chuckled bitterly.

“What did you discuss with her?” I enquired. He smiled and cleared his throat before he answered.

“Sorry dude. That’s just between me and her” He laughed and walked back inside the house. I groaned in frustration. I really am a dead meat. The plan was a total failure. Instead of her being jealous, it was me who’s dying of frustration and jealousy. If I don’t do anything right now, she would really slip through my fingers again and that’s the last thing I would want to happen.

---

Carina didn’t eat lunch with us and stayed at our room even though my friends already left. I tried my best not to show to Scarlet my foul mood as we eat together.

“Nilda, make sure to bring Carina her lunch in our room” I instructed her after we finished eating. I couldn’t even eat properly because of the tension I was feeling inside. I heaved a sigh.

“Are you okay daddy?” Scarlet asked which made me surprised. I accompanied her in her room and we were currently watching cartoons. She asked me to take her out but I told her we would just go tomorrow and she agreed. I bet she’s bored staying all the time in the house.

“Do you want to go swimming in the pool princess?” I asked her and she nodded her head excitedly.

“Yes daddy. Teach me how to swim!” My brows furrowed.

“Didn’t mommy teach you how to swim before?” I questioned my daughter.

“She tried to teach me but I was afraid” She answered as the excitement on her face died down. I chuckled and cupped her face with my hands.

“Don’t worry princess, daddy will teach you how to swim when you get bigger, okay?” Her face beamed again then she hugged me happily.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I was lying in my bed while thinking. It’s already lunch time but I am still not hungry. Probably because of these thoughts in my head which I didn’t like. Nilda called me a while ago to come down and eat lunch but I declined. I know I am being childish right now but I can’t face Regan. I can’t understand him. He was ignoring me after our talk last night but then he was behaving possessively when he saw Bryan and me talking. I sighed. I wanted someone to talk to right now but Angela wasn’t here because she already flew to France. I wanted to call Christine but I knew she’s in her work right now. So I dialed my dad’s number.

“Hello Sweetheart. Glad you remembered to call your dad” I chuckled. Hearing his teasing tone lifted up my spirit a little bit. Thank God my dad always has time for me. I know he is in his office right now, working but he still answered his phone.

“C’mon dad. Don’t be like that” He laughed loudly and that made me smile.

“So, how’s everything there? How’s Scarlet?”

“She’s fine dad. She is with Regan downstairs right now. What about you?” I answered.

“Hmm. I am fine. You sound unwell. Care to tell me about it?” I closed my eyes and cursed myself inwardly. I didn’t want him to notice it but he did.

“Nothing dad. It’s just that––I don’t know anymore. I just want to go back there in the UK” I mumbled and heaved a sigh again. For some reason, I felt like crying. Silly me.

“What happened sweetheart? You know you can always tell me your problems” He said with a gentle tone.

“I know dad and I am so thankful about that but I need to go now. Talk to you again soon” I said to him. I wanted to talk to him a little bit longer but I don’t want him to get worried about me. I was tempted to ask his opinion about my situation with Regan but I changed my mind.

“Okay but if you need someone, I’m always be here. I miss you and Scarlet” I tried to stifle my sobs and faked an amused chuckle.

“We miss you too dad. Love you. Bye” I said and hang up. I heard a knock on the door and I stood up from the bed and opened it. It was Nilda with a tray full of food.

“Regan told me to just bring your food here since you don’t want to come down” She said. I couldn’t stop the smile to form my lips. He is really thoughtful even though I am irritated with him, I felt my heart jumped for joy knowing that he didn’t forget about me.

“Thank you Nilda” I said politely. She smiled and nodded her head before she walked away. After I ate my lunch, I decided to go down to the kitchen to bring the tray and dirty plate and utensils that I used hoping that Regan isn’t there. Thankfully, he wasn’t there. Just the household help who were doing their chores. I went to the sink and washed the things I used.

“Just leave it there Carina. I will wash it later” Nilda volunteered.

“It’s okay Nilda. I can manage. Thanks” I said and finished what I am doing. I was wiping my wet hands with the kitchen towel when Nilda spoke again.

“Regan and Scarlet are in the pool” She informed me. I bit my bottom lip as my mind and heart were debating. There’s a part of me telling to go there and be with them but my mind is shouting to just leave them and let them have a father and daughter bonding time alone. But then I decided to take a peek on them. I went out of the house and went to the poolside. When I almost reached the pool, I heard my daughter’s giggles and squeals accompanied by Regan’s laughs. I positioned myself behind the big statue of an angel next to the hedge, preventing them from noticing me.

“Daddy, make it faster. I want to swim faster” Scarlet requested her dad. She was in her life jacket while floating on an inner tube as Regan pulling the inner tube while swimming around the pool. Judging by the look on my daughter’s face, she was enjoying her dad’s attention so much. I felt my heart fluttered as I stared at them. I was about to turn around when I saw a familiar and irritating face coming closer to them. I thought she already left, I guessed not. She was wearing a black one piece swimsuit that showcased her sexy body. Regan stopped swimming as he stared at her with a confused look.

Scarlet stared at the woman with a curious face and then to her dad. I felt a sudden rush of anger inside me as I saw that sultry woman joined them in the pool. I closed my hand tightly as I began breathing faster because of undeniable jealousy and anger. I never thought that this day would come, that I would feel this overwhelming jealousy towards a person.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

“Daddy, swim faster. I want to swim faster” Scarlet squealed happily. I swam faster as I tugged on her inner tube. We were enjoying each other’s company that we didn’t notice Rosie approaching us.

“Can I join you guys?” She enquired at us. I admit, she looks sexy in her one piece black bikini but I didn’t feel anything other than irritation. I thought I already made my point to her.

“What are you doing here again Rosie? Why did you come back?” I asked her with a hint of annoyance. She just ignored my question and invited herself in the pool. I heaved a sigh and tried to control the anger which was beginning to rise inside me. Now my bonding time with my daughter ruined.

“Daddy, she’s your friend right? I thought she already left?” Scarlet asked, staring at Rosie while pouting. I guess she doesn’t like the presence of the unwanted visitor too.

“I thought so too princess” I answered. I decided to cut off our playing time in the pool because my mood already changed but then I felt Rosie’s arms encircled around my waist from behind, deliberately pressing her bosom on my back.

“What the hell are you doing Rosie? Get your hands off me!” I said through gritted teeth. My temper is rising fast because of what she’s doing. I saw Scarlet’s eyes were focused to the arms of the woman behind me. Her eyes brows were slightly scrunched. I let go of the inner tube and forcefully unwrapped her arms around me.

“For God’s sake Rosie, my daughter is here. Don’t make me drag you out of my house” I warned her with a calm but dangerous voice.

“Why are you hugging my daddy? Mommy and I are the only ones who can hug him” Scarlet said as she reached for my arm and snaked her arms around it. My anger suddenly disappeared because of that and I hugged and kissed her forehead affectionately. Rosie didn’t answer as she crossed her arms on her chest while watching us. I went out of the pool together with Scarlet and called Fiona.

“Fiona, help Scarlet take a bath upstairs. I will just talk to Rosie. I will be there shortly after” I instructed her. When they were gone, I looked back at the girl who was already sitting on the lounge chair, lounging comfortably. She was batting her eye lashes to me seductively but instead of being seduced, I felt the opposite.

“Rosie. What is the meaning of this? I already told you to stop this nonsense!” I said, trying to control my anger. This is one of the things I hate about her, she is a spoiled brat. She does what she wants without care about the situation and consequences. Now I really regret that I listened to Bryan’s suggestion of asking Rosie’s help.

“I thought I told you too that I won’t stop until I’ve proven my point? You know stop pretending. I don’t even see any spark of romance between you and that woman. I bet you’re just with her because of your daughter” She taunted as she got up from the lounge chair and approached me. She seductively touched my chest while staring at me flirtatiously, trying to be seductive. I heaved a long deep sigh. She really is beginning to get on my nerves.

“You’re wrong Rosie. I love Carina that’s why I am fixing things between us. I am begging you to just leave me alone. Instead of being helpful, you’re beginning to ruin my plans” I said through gritted teeth. Even if I wanted to yell at her, I couldn’t do it. She was my childhood friend and I knew how weak her heart was since we were children. She became a spoiled brat because her parents gave everything to her. What Rosie wants, she gets.

“You love her?! No Regan! Don’t say stupid things!” She said like she was alarmed. I reached for her hands and held on them.

“I am telling you the truth. You know me better than anyone else. Please Rosie, just stop this” I asked him gently, trying to persuade her. Instead of answering me, she swiftly moved forward and kissed me. I was shocked that I couldn’t react right away. I was about to push her away from me when someone pulled her away from me. The next thing I knew was Rosie and Carina were already having a cat fight in front of me.

---

Read my other story BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE. Thank You!

Do you mean it?

HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE! THANK YOU FOR THE CONTINUOUS SUPPORT :) 

Please don’t forget to leave a

COMMENT

to let me know what you think of this update.

VOTE

and

SHARE

too. Thank you. 

If you are enjoying my books,

FOLLOW

me (lol)

---

 “So it’s my fault that I don’t understand why you’re more concerned about that woman than me? You know what, I don’t understand you. I thought you love me? I guess not. Maybe it’s better for us to be away from each other for a while” -

Carina 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

When I heard Regan telling Fiona to take Scarlet inside the house to bathe her, I wanted to go back inside too but something was telling me not to go. Rosie was desperately trying to seduce Regan and I am beginning to feel alarmed and threatened. What if Regan gives into her seductions?

I could hear everything that they were talking about and when I heard Regan said that he loved me, my heart began beating erratically and the joy I felt was overwhelming. I couldn’t believe it. I thought he was tired of waiting for me, for me to forgive him. I clutched my chest as my heart was beating so loudly that I thought it would jump out of my chest.

Just hearing him say that to Rosie erased all my negative feelings and doubts about him. A lone tear escaped my eye as I smiled to myself, realizing that the love I have for him was always in my heart and now, it doubled. I looked back at them and my eyes widened when I saw Rosie kissed Regan on the lips. The rush of anger I felt was like a wildfire that rose to its limit. I was so infuriated that I walked towards them with long strides and pulled Rosie from Regan. I didn’t even realize what I was doing because of rage. I really saw red.

“What the—“Before she could form a sentence, I pushed her that she almost fell to the ground. Her eyes squinted in anger when she realized that it was me. I stared into her eyes with equal venom in my eyes. She raised her hand to slap me but I caught her wrist and gripped it tightly.

“Let go of my hand you b*tch!” She shouted furiously. Her other hand reached for my hair and pulled it, much to my surprise. Instead of being scared because of the pain, I fought back and pulled back her hair. It was my first time to fight with someone else physically and because of fury and jealousy that clouded my mind, I fought back with all my might.

“Stop it!” I heard Regan yelled before he tried to pull us away from each other. I saw how worried he was for me and was about to approach me when we heard Rosie’s wails. She was crying while clutching her chest. Regan turned his head to her direction worriedly.

“Are you alright Rosie? Do you feel any pain?” He asked her full of concern. Rosie hugged him while sobbing. I was so shocked and hurt of the sight in front of me. My eyes quickly brimmed with tears. I was so happy a while ago hearing him declaring he loves me but now, that happiness died down. Rosie looked at me with a smirk, her eyes were like mocking me. She looked like she’d won.

I stepped backwards a couple of times before I ran away from them. I heard Regan calling my name but I ignored him. I went straight to our room and quickly locked the door. My sobs became louder as I leaned back against the door. I felt like my legs lose their strength that I slump against the door. My palms were over my face as I continued to cry like a child. It hurt me really bad when I saw Regan’s attention was focused with another woman, let alone the concern on his eyes while comforting at her in front of me.

I got startled when I heard Regan’s voice from the other side. He was now knocking on the door.

“Kitten, you got it wrong. Please, open the door and let’s talk” I heard him say but I didn’t answer nor open the door. I continued weeping while hearing his voice begging for me to open the door. When I didn’t opened the door after about 1O minutes, I heard his footsteps as he walked away. He gave up just like that?

I went to the bed and cried myself until I tears couldn’t come out anymore from my eyes. This is the first time I cried like this again after I discovered about his betrayal 4 years ago. Now, I am crying again because of the overwhelming jealousy I didn’t know I was capable of feeling, until now. I hugged my pillow as the picture of Regan and Rosie kept on replaying inside my head. I huffed and got out of the bed. I am tired of this! I need to get out of here!

I went into the walk-in cabinet and got all my things and stuffed in a suitcase. I just realized that staying with Regan would be too difficult and painful if he would be with Rosie all the time. He was even more concern about her than me and it hurts really badly. I was busy in my thoughts while packing that I didn’t hear the door of the room opened. I was holding my breath, hoping that he would go out and search for me downstairs but that didn’t happen.

The door of the walk-in closet opened and I saw Regan with a guilty looking face. I tried to ignore him and continued what I was doing. I heard his footsteps approaching me and before I could turn my head to him, he took out my clothes that I already stuffed inside the suitcase and put it back in the drawers and shelves.

“What are you doing?! Just go to her! I don’t care anymore” I said, trying my hardest to stop my tears from falling again. When it comes to him, I am really weak. The confidence and strength I learnt to have when I left him within these couple of years is starting to crumble down.

“No! You got it wrong Kitten. Let’s talk about this” He said with pleading eyes. He was about to grab my hand but I quickly evaded his touch. I saw a hint of pain into his eyes and he didn’t bother hiding it. He grunted and raked his hand through his hair in frustration.

“Please, I am begging you. Don’t leave me. Don’t make a big deal out of it. It’s just a misunderstanding” I stood up straight and glared at him.

“So it’s my fault that I don’t understand why you’re more concerned about that woman than me? You know what, I don’t understand you. I thought you love me? I guess not. Maybe it’s better for us to be away from each other for a while” I said and turned my back to him. I began getting my clothes from the drawer again but he closed it as he tugged my hand and pulled me out of the walk in closet.

“Let go of me you jerk!” I shrieked as I tried my hardest to get out of his tight grip but he didn’t let me. Instead, he forcefully hoisted me up from the floor and put me over his shoulder like a sack of rice. I hit his back furiously while screaming for him to put me down.

He deposited me on the bed. Before I even think of getting up, his weight was already pinning me down, preventing me from getting up. He even caught my hands and pinned them over my head.

“You can’t keep me here! You have Rosie so just let me go!” I yelled at him as the traitorous tears came out again of my eyes. I turned my head to the other side, evading his gaze. Then I heard him chuckled with amusement as he watched my pained expression. Looks like the a*shole is enjoying every minute of it. I glared at him and began fighting again to free myself from him.

“You’re jealous” He said while grinning. His eyes were twinkling with delight and he looked like any minute now he would jump for joy.

“I am not!” I denied.

“Yes you are. It’s very obvious. Finally, you got jealous. I really thought you didn’t care about me anymore” He said as his face turned serious. I stopped fighting him and stared back at him questioningly. What did he just say?

“What are you talking about?” I mumbled. He just smirked at me and leaned over and pecked me on the lips. I gasped in surprise as his kiss sent down a delicious sensation to my body. I felt my cheeks reddened as I realized that I really am jealous. He let go of my hand as his eyes locked into mine, his hand slowly caressing my cheek. I slowly let go of the breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“Rosie is just my childhood friend. She has a weak heart since we were kids that’s why I was concern about her a while ago. Sorry if I hurt you by going to her first but that’s just it. Nothing more. She is my friend but you are my one and only love. I hope that’s clear to you. There is no one but you” He explained while gazing at me. I saw the sincerity into his eyes that I couldn’t find any words to say to him. I cleared my throat.

“Do you mean it?” I asked him while my hands cupped his face while staring at him intently. He remained silent for a couple of seconds before he responded to my question.

“Yes Kitten. I’m exclusively yours and you’re exclusively mine” He said as he reach for my hand and kissed it.

Tears ran down my cheek but this time because of happiness and relief. I felt so ecstatic that my arms wrapped around him tightly. I could tell that he was surprise of my reaction but then I felt his strong arms around me.

“Do you believe me Kitten?” I didn’t answer but I nodded my head. He pulled away from our embrace and lied next to me. He tucked some strand of my hair behind my ear while still staring at me lovingly.

“I never thought you would be jealous like that. You even fought Rosie. You have no idea how you made me happy” He said and kissed my forehead. I looked down as I felt embarrassed all of a sudden. I bit my bottom lip. I sat up and was about to get up from the bed when he grabbed my waist and embraced me from behind as he buried his face on my neck.

“Where are you going?” He asked as he started kissing my neck. I gasped as I shivered from his kisses. I tilted my neck to give him more access. His hands began exploring and caressing as his kisses became wild and hot. He gently bit my earlobe.

“Are you still angry with me?” He asked as his hand went inside my shirt then cupped my bra covered breasts. A moan escaped from my lips.

“Answer me” he whispered hoarsely. I shook my head no.Hemade me face him and captured my lips instantly. The fire in the pit of mystomach grew bigger that the need and desire inside of me became so strong thatI kissed him back with an equal intensity and passion. 

---

If you have time, read my other story titled BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE. Thank you

Reconciliation

Salut mes beaux

le

cteurs! Thank you so much for the reads, follows and votes! I hope you continue to follow this story :)

Please show me your support by dropping some

COMMENTS

and

VOTES

.

SHARE

it too to your friends. Thank You!

WARNING!!! This chapter has a MATURE content intended for adult readers (18 years old and above). Read at your own risk!!!

---

  “You don’t know how much I’ve been dreaming of hearing that again from you. God! If I am dreaming right now, I don’t want to ever wake up”-

Regan  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

We both groaned with pleasure as we both felt each other’s body with need and yearning for each other. We just parted to breath for air. He smiled at me with delight and I couldn’t help but to smile too. I just realized how much I missed his touch and kisses. His eyes were burning with desire as he guided me to lay down on the bed. It felt like the world stood still, the time froze as we both gazed into each other. Then it felt like a slow motion as he dipped his head and captured my waiting lips once again for an earth shattering kiss. It felt like the temperature in the room risen and I suddenly felt hot.

I automatically snaked my arms around his neck as I responded to his touch and kisses. The anger and jealousy I was feeling faded as he expertly made me surrendered to him completely. Whenever he touched me like this, he never failed to make me reciprocate to him with all my heart. In a matter of seconds, he took off our clothes. His actions became more needy, aggressive but gentle at the same time. From the way he was touching me, he made me feel how much he desired me.

“You’re so beautiful kitten” He murmured as he caught one of my nipples with his hungry mouth. I let out a moan. His hands began parting my legs and positioned himself in between. I felt how hard he was as he deliberately brushed his c*ck against my aching core. I bit my lower lip as I closed my eyes, waiting for his next move.

“Look at me kitten” He said throatily as he continued his delicious ministrations with my body. I obliged and his eyes full of love was what greeted me. I could see how he gritted his teeth like he was summoning all his will power not to plunge inside me yet. He grabbed a pillow and put it under my butt then he raised my legs and put each over his shoulders. I gasped because I could totally see our intimate parts in our position. He rubbed his member against my wetness for a couple of times before he began his intrusion.

“Oh….“I whimpered as I close my eyes again because of the sudden attack of pleasure.

“Open your eyes. I want you to see” I heard him grunted. My eyes opened and I saw him staring between us while he continued moving forward. I saw how his manhood began disappearing between my legs and that added to the fire I was feeling. Just the sight of it made me trembled with increasing anticipation and need. When he was buried to the hilt, he stared into my eyes triumphantly. I could see the joy in his eyes as he stared at me.

“You feel so good kitten. I can’t get enough of you” He breathe as he began moving in and out of me. I continued watching how our s*xes collided against each other with added force in each thrust. I couldn’t take my eyes away. I felt embarrassed but the desire and lust that I was feeling were more powerful. Our ragged breaths synchronized accompanied by moans of ecstasy.

He let down my legs to his side as he leaned over and kissed me roughly as his thrusts became faster. His hands began playing with my breasts. The pleasure was almost unbelievable as he whispered sweet nothings to me. When his right hand descended between us and massaged my cl*t, that made me lose it. The mind-boggling ecstasy became so overwhelming that I exploded. My body jerked uncontrollably, my legs buckling as my screams stifled against his mouth.

He pulled away from our kiss and buried his head against my neck. His pace was faster and harder now. I heard him grunted before he buried himself to the hilt and released his juice deep inside of me. I enveloped my arms around him tightly as I felt another wave of orgasm washed over me.

The heavy breathings and the sighs of satisfaction were the only sounds that could be heard inside the room. I felt his shaft slid out of me and I moaned with disappointment. He tilted up his head to look at me and caressed my cheeks.

“I love you” he whispered sincerely. I gulped as I felt my heart skipped a beat.

“What about you? Do you still love me too?” He asked as he pecked my lips. I bit my bottom lip and looked down then I slowly nodded my head. I heard him gasped with surprise.

“I want to hear it from you” he made me looked at him by cupping my cheeks with his hands and our eyes met. His eyes were full of mixed emotions such as happiness, contentment and expectation. I tried searching for any anger, doubt or negative feelings inside my heart towards him but I found nothing. There was just love, unparalleled love for him.

“You already know that I love you” I said. I felt bashful all of a sudden. Before, I used to tell him everyday how much I love him. Now, it felt like the first time again and it felt embarrassing. I don’t know why. Then he suddenly hugged me happily like he won a lottery or something. He rolled us over that I was now on top of him.

“You don’t know how much I’ve been dreaming of hearing that again from you. God! If I am dreaming right now, I don’t want to ever wake up” he said while chuckling but his eyes had unshed tears. I smiled at him and kissed him on the lips.

“I didn’t know that you can be corny sometimes” I teased him as I also felt my eyes watered.

“I don’t mind being corny when it comes to you” I laughed at him and pinched his side. He laughed as he tried to catch my hand.

“Am I forgiven now?” He suddenly asked as he became serious again. My laugh died down. I heaved a sigh and I pillowed my head on his chest. His warmth against my body feels so nice and comfortable. He kissed my head while waiting for my answer. I didn’t answer him for a few seconds.

“No matter how much I tell myself not to love you, I can’t do it. I hated you for hurting me before but you made my love for you became stronger than the hate I was feeling for you. My foolish heart still loves you” I admitted honestly and chuckled humorlessly. Upon hearing what I said, a lone tear escaped his eye as he hugged me tightly.

“I forgive you but please don’t ever hurt me again because if you hurt me again, I think I won’t be able to handle it” I continued as I hugged him back. I felt emotional too all of a sudden. I can’t believe that listening to my heart’s desire will make me feel this happy and free from any hurtful feelings from the past.

“Thank you. I promise you Kitten. I won’t ever hurt you again. I won’t because I would probably die if you leave me again” I heard him say. His hand was slowly stroking my long hair.

“You’re exaggerating” I said as I laughed and looked into his eyes but my laugh dissipated when I saw how serious his expression was. He raised his hand and caressed my cheek.

“No. I am not. That’s how much I love you” He said and kissed me lovingly. His hands began exploring my body again and I mimicked his movements. His kisses went down my neck my head fell back to give him more access then he was about to capture my lips again for another wild kiss when his phone rang. He groaned in annoyance but got up when it rang incessantly.

“Hello” He said with discontentment in his voice. I laid flat on my back as I stared at his sexy naked body standing in front of me.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I felt annoyed because the magic moment between me and Carina was interrupted by someone calling.

“Hello” I said feeling irritated with the caller. I didn’t even bother seeing who it was.

“Hey, what’s up? You sound angry again” Bryan said playfully. I almost rolled my eyes skyward because of his question. He sounded like he used to me being angry all the time.

“What do you want?”

“Calm down dude. I just called to ask you if you really are coming to Sandra’s birthday. I just arrived here but the party haven’t started yet” he said as his voice suddenly became serious. I groaned inwardly. Yes, I told them that I would go there but I totally forgot about it. I just wanted to get some air because of Carina and I’s situation but now that everything is sorted out, there’s no reason for me to go there. I just want to stay home and be with her and Scarlet.

“I think I’ll pass” I said simply. I heard him heaved a sigh of relief before he spoke again.

“That’s good Reg” I frowned and went to the bed and sat there. I felt Carina enveloped her arms around me from the back.

“What do you mean?” I asked him curiously. I craned my head and kissed Carina on the temple.

“Mia told me that she is invited to the party too. I just don’t think that you would want to see her “ My body stiffened and the anger in my chest began surfacing. Just the mere mention of her was making my blood boil.

“Thank you for informing me Bry. You’re right, I don’t give a damn about her but I don’t want to see her either” I said through gritted teeth.

“Yeah you’re right. There’s no reason for you to meet again”

“Okay. I need to hang up. Just enjoy that party” I said and cut the call. I face Carina and saw her scowling at me.

“Who’s that and who is ’ she’ ?” she asked full of curiosity. I laid back next to her and pulled her into my arms.

“It’s Bryan” I answered her question but I deliberately didn’t answer her second question. I felt uneasy all of a sudden. I heaved a sigh.

“What did he tell you? You look tense and angry” I looked at her. She was frowning at me. She looked suspiciously at me. She probably could tell that something went wrong because my mood suddenly changed. We just sorted everything between us and I don’t want to ruin it. I am more than happy that she forgave me and accepted in her life again.

“He was asking me if I would attend Sandra’s birthday party but I decided not to go” I entwined our fingers together.

“Is that it? Then why do I have this feeling that he said something to you other than that?” she continued her questions. I closed my eyes. My brain was debating if I tell her about it or not. Then I decided to be honest with her. I don’t want to repeat my mistake 4 years ago. This time I want to be open to her.

“He asked me if I would attend the party because he saw Tiffany there” I said while staring into her eyes. Her eye brows creased upon hearing her name.

“Is she—–” She attempted to asked but she couldn’t say it all out loud. I took a long deep sigh before I continued speaking.

“Yes. She is my ex-wife” I said quickly before I lose all my courage to tell her. I saw her eyes widened. She didn’t say anything for a couple of seconds. She was just staring at me. She looked shocked and obviously shaken up of what I’ve said.

“Kitten, say something please” I mumbled nervously while waiting for her to speak. She pulled away from me and sat up.

“I think it’s time for you to tell me about your ex-wife” She suddenly said.    

---

What do you think will happen next? Comment your answer :)

His past

Bonjour tout le monde! Sorry for the late update! I had a problem with my laptop. I am here in the Philippines right now for a vacation and i couldn’t find time to write. Hope you like this chapter :)

 I will update again if this chapter reaches 1K reads (lol). 

Don’t forget to drop a COMMENT and VOTE or SHARE this story. Merci mes beaux lecteurs for the continues support!  XOXO

---

“If the baby is really mine, don’t you ever dare think of getting rid of it!” -

Regan

REGAN’S P.O.V.

“I think it’s time for you to tell me about your ex-wife” She suddenly said. My body suddenly stiffened when I heard her say that. I looked at her face and she was serious and determined. I cleared my throat, trying to appear unaffected.

“What do you mean by that? She’s my ex. We don’t have to talk about her” I said as I looked away from her piercing gaze.

“You seem affected when you heard about her from Bryan. Do you still have feelings for her?” I snapped back my head to her direction.

“What?! No! Of course not! I don’t care about her and the only feeling I have for her is hate, nothing else” her brows creased as she continued studying every expression I made. I know I am being silly and coward because I am trying to avoid the topic but I don’t want to remember about her and what she did to me. I didn’t love her like I love Carina but I still couldn’t forget about what happened in the past. Then I gasped as I noticed the hurt in Carina’s eyes. I raked my fingers through my hair with frustration. I promised her that I wouldn’t hurt her again just a while ago but now, I am hurting her again.

CARINA’S P.O.V.

As I stared at Regan and noticed how affected he was with our topic, I couldn’t help but get hurt. I knew for sure how Regan loves me but I couldn’t help it. I don’t want to force him into opening up his past to me if he’s not ready yet but I just felt that it was the right time now for us to be open to one another. No more secrets in order for us to move on. He suddenly pulled me to him for a tight embrace and then kissed my temple.

We laid back to the bed and I pillowed my head onto his chest while his hand was gently stroking my hair. I thought he was not going to say something because it took him a while before he spoke again.

“I met tiffany during my 4th year at the University. She was one of the most popular students in our campus because she’s a model and aside from that, her family is rich. But aside from that, she’s the campus crush too” He started. I nodded my head for him to continue. He took a long deep breath before he spoke again.

“One day, we met at a birthday party of one of a common friend. Rosie and Mia introduced her to me, they were classmates. Then we kinda hit it off and then…” I waited for his next word but he didn’t say anything. I looked up at him and he seemed uncomfortable to continue. Then I realized what he wanted to say.

“Don’t tell me you ended up in bed?” I asked him frowning.

“Y-Yes kitten. I was drunk that time” He said, stuttering a little bit. A rush of jealousy suddenly consumed me that I pulled away from his embrace and sat up to get away from him. But before I could even get out of the bed, he tugged my hand and pulled me back to his waiting arms. I know I’m being silly acting like this about his past but I couldn’t help it. Just imagining him in bed with another woman was hard and painful.

“You ended up in bed just like that? And to think that you were drunk” I said while pouting. I heard him chuckled and lifted my face to give me a peck on the lips. He has an amused expression on his face now.

“Why are you smiling? I am serious here!” I tried to be serious but he didn’t buy it.

“That’s in the past now kitten. You are my present and of course my future. Now, do you want me to continue or not?” I kept silent for a little while before I lightly nodded my head.

The past

REGAN’S P.O.V

.

I woke up when I felt the person beside me moved. I opened my eyes and found a woman sleeping next to me. My eye brows creased when I couldn’t remember who she was for a second. Then the event last night came back in my head and remembered that I officially met her last night. She is the daughter of one of my father’s associate, Adam Hatzis. A greek billionaire. I knew her because she’s popular in our school but I never bothered talking to her even though she tried approaching me numerous times. But last night, I was drunk and I was lured to her trap.

I sat up and cursed under my breath when I felt a sudden attack of nausea and headache. I went out of the bed and gathered my discarded clothes on the floor before I went to the bathroom and took a quick bath. When I was done, I put back my clothes on and went out of the bathroom.

“Hey. I thought you already left” I was a little bit surprised when I saw her sitting on the edge of the bed, clutching the sheets on her chest.

“I need to go” I said coldly and was about to walk out when I heard her spoke again.

“Regan, you are not planning on discarding me like that aren’t you? If you want to go, you can but I will see you at school” She said with an arrogant kind of expression on her face. I cringed at the thought of seeing her again. Damn!

---

“Hey Reg, Tiffany was here. She was asking for you” Bryan informed me and I felt irritated all of a sudden. I don’t know what she wants. If I remember it right, she was the one who seduced me into bed. I am not making justice of what I did but I find it really annoying when girls keep of bugging me. I know they’re not after a serious relationship with me. They’re just after my name and money and I hated it. I always tell them not to expect anything.

“What did you tell her?” I said and sat on my chair.

“I told her that you were not here yet so she said she’d come back. And speaking of her, she’s coming” Bryan said while gazing pass me.

“Regan, we need to talk” I scowled at her. She has a serious look on her face and I find it irritating. It’s been almost a month since we slept together and I’ve been avoiding her since then but she wouldn’t give up and kept on chasing me.

“What do you want Tiffany? I’m not in the mood for nonsense” I said full of sarcasm. If I didn’t know what kind of a girl she was, I would’ve treat her better. I know that she’s been sleeping around and she’s a b*tch.

“Me too. But I just want you to know that I’m pregnant” She announced that almost all of my classmates turned their heads to us and gasped in shock. I scowled at her and stood up, causing the chair to make a loud sound. I yanked her hand and pulled her out of the room until we reach a corner of the school where nobody was around.

“What the f*ck are you talking about Tiffany?” I asked her angrily through gritted teeth but I was also panicking inside. I kept on replaying in my head the night when I slept with her if I used any protection but I couldn’t remember it. She pulled her hand away from me.

“I am serious here Regan. I just want to inform you so that you can accompany me at the hospital to get rid of it” My eyes zeroed to her as my palm formed into a tight fist. I couldn’t believe what I just heard. I yanked her forearm and pulled her towards me.

“If the baby is really mine, don’t you ever dare think of getting rid of it!” I said with a warning tone. Instead of being threatened, she smirked at me.

“Then what are we going to do with it?” She asked me with sarcasm in her tone. I raked my hair through my fingers in frustration. This is the first time that I couldn’t form any sentence in my head and device a plan on what am I going to do next.

---

“What the heck is this Regan?!” My father, Alexandre Novell asked me angrily and threw the newspaper to me. I picked up the newspaper which landed on the floor and saw my face on the front cover.

Regan Novell, son of the French billionaire Alexandre Novell was rumored to have impregnated Tiffany Hatzis……

I looked at my father’s angry face and couldn’t form any sentence to justify what’s on the newspaper.

“If the baby is really yours, you need to marry her Regan!” He said sternly and I shook my head. I wasn’t ready for any commitment yet and marriage never appeared in my head.

“Papa, I don’t want to get married yet! I will acknowledge the baby but I won’t marry her!” I said and that made his face redder because of rage.

“No! You need to marry her whether you like it or not! You did this to yourself so face the consequences of your actions. If you won’t do this then forget that you are my son” He said enraged. I shook my head. I felt trapped.

“Papa, please. I don’t love her” I muttered and I felt his palm landed on my cheek. I was so shocked. He never hit me before nor my sisters and this was the first time I saw him like this. He was about to say something again when he suddenly clutched his chest and groaned with pain. Panic started to drown me when I realized that he was having a heart attack.

“Papa!—“I shouted and approached him. I caught him before he fell down the floor.

---

I stared at my bride who was walking down the aisle. It’s our wedding day but I felt like I was about to undergo a death sentence. I couldn’t believe that I was about to be wed with the one I don’t love at all. Even though I had a series of flings, I also had a plan to have my own family with the woman I love but I guess that would be impossible now. I heaved a long deep sigh.

If I didn’t do that stupid thing and knocked up the daughter of his associates, my father would still be with us. He died after that heart attack and now, I was left guilty and suffering inside. I decided to marry Tiffany to make myself suffer more and as a punishment because I killed my father. It’s just right for me to suffer.

I made sure that the wedding wasn’t published to any newspapers and TV news. I wanted the wedding to be secret and just between the two families. At first, the family of Tiffany didn’t agree especially his brother Hunter who was so enraged about the idea but I stood on my ground and they couldn’t do anything other than to agree. We held the ceremony in a small chapel in Greece.

After the wedding, I bought a house for the two of us. Tiffany didn’t mention about getting rid of the baby anymore and she seemed to be ecstatic that I married her. During her pregnancy, I did my best to be with her all the time. I also tried to love her but it was difficult to teach one’s heart. I tried to be loyal to her and be a responsible husband but she kept on searching and asking for more. I tried to understand her and told myself that maybe because of the pregnancy hormones.

“Where are you going?” I asked her when I caught her at the front door and was about to go out again.

“I will just meet with my friends” She said but her eyes evaded mine. This was not the first time I caught her going out at night and I was wondering what she’s up to.

“In this time of the night? Why don’t you just go tomorrow?” She huffed with irritation but she approached me and hugged me. When she pulled away from me, I noticed her eyes were different. She had a dark circles around her eyes too.

“I will be back. Don’t wait for me. Just go to bed” She whispered before she went out of the house. I shook my head but didn’t say anything. For the past months, she was behaving suspiciously. Sometimes, she spends time alone inside the bathroom and when I knock, she just yells for me to stop and that she will come out soon. I also kept on insisting to accompany her to the doctor but she always declines.

Then in her 6th month of pregnancy, she complained about pain in her stomach which led her to labor. I rushed her to the hospital. But the doctors said that they couldn’t save the baby.

“The patient had been taking illegal drugs such as cocaine and methamphetamine that caused the baby inside her to develop a lot of health problems. The baby has a physical defect. His brain didn’t develop normally too. I am quite surprise that it lasted this long before this happened” The doctor said while shaking his head. I felt the tears fell down my cheeks as I heard what happened and at the same time, the overwhelming anger consumed my entire being.

---

I started writing another story last week and i am planning to publish it after i finish this story. i hope you read that too in the future :)

A promise

Salut mes beaux lecteurs! The chapter ‘his past’ already reached 1000 reads so here’s my promised update! hope you’ll like it 😍😉

I will update again when this chapter reaches 1000 reads too so don’t forget to

SHARE

this story to reach that goal faster🙏😋

Don’t forget to leave a

COMMENT

and

VOTE

. Thank you!!!

---

  “Nice to meet you ma’am. I promise you that I will make your daughter happy. I will love her until my last breath, including this little princess of ours here” -

Regan 

Present

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I was so shocked of what I’ve heard. I felt my heart ached for him and I hugged him tightly. I felt him kissed my temple and hugged me back. I didn’t know what to say or do to make him feel better. He heaved a long sigh.

“Are you okay?” I couldn’t help but ask as I looked at him. He smiled at me faintly and nodded his head.

“I’m okay kitten. To be honest I’ve moved on but sometimes I couldn’t help but to remember those things” I remained staring lovingly into his eyes. I couldn’t help but to feel proud of him because he made it through it all. He married his ex-wife to take responsibility. He was really a good person and a caring and loving father.

“What did you do after that incident?” I enquired and he continued.

THE PAST

REGAN’s P.O.V.

“How could you do this to yourself and the baby Tiffany?!” I shouted at her when the doctor finally allowed me to talk to her. I was so enraged and the pain of losing ‘our baby’ was unbearable. She just stared at me and rolled her eyes indifferently.

“Don’t overreact about this Regan. We can always make another baby” She answered which made the anger inside me increased. I wanted to hit her to shake some sense into her.

“You’re the worst Tiffany. You don’t have what it takes to be a mother; a good mother and a wife. You are nothing but a selfish b*tch before until now” I spat at her as I shake my head.

“Don’t ever tell about this to our families Regan” I gazed at her pale face. She really looked different. I noticed it before but I thought it was just because of her pregnancy or stress but no. Now I realized that she was an addict and she needed help as quickly as possible.

“You don’t want them to know because you know that everything is your fault. You don’t want them to realize how cold blooded you are and how selfish you can be. You know what? I was willing to be a good husband to you. I became loyal and this is what you’re going to pay me?!” I was breathing hard because of anger. Much as I wanted to talk calmly, I couldn’t do it. He killed ‘our baby’ and I couldn’t ever forgive her for what she did.

“Will you stop it Regan? You’re giving me headache!” She spat at me and rubbed her temples.

I walked out of her hospital room and went to my car. I drove off to God knows where. I didn’t care. All I wanted was to get away from her as far as I could. How could all of these things happened to me? How could someone be so cruel and selfish? Much as I want to get away from all of it, I couldn’t.

I thought I was doing the right thing when I married Tiffany but I guess I was not. Especially of what happened now. I didn’t even notice that my cheeks were wet because of my tears. I stopped the car at the road’s shoulder. My chest felt so heavy. All the pain I was feeling from my father’s death to the baby’s miscarriage.

I was still lamenting over what happened when I heard my phone rang. It was Mia.

“Hello Mia” I said, trying my best to sound okay.

“Are you okay Reg? You sound unwell” She said. I cursed inaudibly and heaved a sigh.

“I’m okay Mia. Why did you call anyway?”

“Nothing really. After graduation, I haven’t heard anything about you anymore. I’m here at Bryan’s house right now together with Rosie. Do you want to hang out?” She asked me. I gazed down on my wristwatch and it was 4:10 pm. I wasn’t in the mood for anything but I prefer to just hang out with them for a while than to go back to the hospital.

---

After my short time with my friends, I went back to the hospital. I wanted to call our families and tell them about what happened but I changed my mind. I didn’t know what to do with our situation yet, honestly. My family doesn’t want any divorce history in our family that’s why my brain was still debating whether to file a divorce or not.

When I met with my friends a while ago, they noticed that something was wrong and they kept on bugging me to tell them. Then before I knew it, I confessed everything to them and they were shocked and angry.

When I reached the hospital, I went straight to my wife’s hospital room. I was about to open the door when I heard people shouting inside. I heard a man’s voice and then Tiffany’s voice. They were fighting. I slowly twisted the door knob to open it, as discreetly as I could. Then I could clearly hear what they were quarrelling about.

“Will you stop this nonsense Richard?! It’s already gone okay?” Tiffany shouted to the man.

“F*ck it Tiffany! You did this on purpose! You told me that you would stop using these drugs so that the baby would be okay! But look at what you did! Because of you, the baby is gone!” My eye brows creased as I heard what the man said. Now, I am really curious. I continued listening to them.

“Will you stop shouting Richard?! Regan might be coming back here any moment now and I don’t want him to see you here. Get out now. Let’s talk when I get out of the hospital”

“Damnit Tiffany! Would you stop this and just leave that husband of yours! It’s very obvious that he doesn’t love you or even care about you. I am always here, loving you. Even if ‘our’ baby is gone now, I can still accept you” Upon hearing him say that, I felt like my senses shut down and I couldn’t feel anything. I slowly closed the door and walked slowly to the nearby chair at the corner of the hallway.

I closed my eyes and analyzed what I’ve just heard. I felt like my brain wasn’t working properly but when I sort out my thoughts, the overwhelming anger replaced all the feelings inside me. I wanted to kill someone but stopped myself. It’s not worth it. I walked out of the hospital and went home. I packed all my clothes and left.

I was so enraged of what she did to me. I was so full of regret thinking that I was the one who caused my father’s death because I got her pregnant but no. I wasn’t the father of the baby. Even though I wasn’t ready to get married yet, I married her because I thought it was the right thing to do. That b*tch used me.

After a month, the divorce papers were sent to Tiffany but she didn’t sign it. She tried to contact me on my phone or my office but I didn’t answer any of her calls. Her parents even called me to ask about what our problem was but I just told them that Tiffany did a very terrible thing and I couldn’t forgive her. Then one day, her brother Hunter came to my penthouse.

“How dare you do this to my sister?! She is suffering right now because of what happened to the baby but instead of being with her, you want a divorce?! You are nothing but a piece of trash!” He spat at me angrily and the anger inside me doubled. Ignorant brother!

“Why don’t you ask your sister before you open your bloody mouth in my f*cking home?!” His jaw clenched and glared at me like he’s going to kill me anytime soon.

“I already did and she just told me what kind of a useless bastard you are! You’ll pay for this” his menacing voice echoed in my head as I stared equally angry at him. Then he turned his back and went out of my place. I felt sorry for Tiffany’s family because they didn’t know what kind of person she was and she was just twisting them around her little finger.

PRESENT

CARINA’S P.O.V

.

“How did you manage to make her sign the divorce papers then?” I asked him curiously when he stopped talking.

“She told my lawyer that she would never give me my freedom. After 3 years of trying, she wouldn’t still sign the papers. I gave up and never pushed about the divorce anymore but when I met you and we became lovers, that’s when I continued pursuing it. I threatened to tell her family about what really happened to us. She couldn’t do anything than to agree. Her father warned her before that if it was her fault that I left her, he would disown her. So our divorce was official 6 months after you left me. I didn’t know why I never thought about that method before but I am glad it worked” I smiled at him and pecked him on the lips.

“I love you honey” I said full of emotion which made his eyes widened with shock. I wanted to laugh at him because of the way he looked at me full of surprise. His jaw even dropped open.

“Welcome home Kitten. You’re back to me. I’m glad I didn’t give up on finding you” He said emotionally and we hugged each other again. Our hearts were full of contentment and so much happiness.

---

Two and a half months have passed and the day for us to go back in the UK was fast approaching but Regan and I never talked about it yet. This past months together with him made my life complete. He made me feel loved. He already went back to work but he always manages to have time for me and Scarlet.

“Mom, I want you to meet your granddaughter Scarlet. She’s growing up so fast. It’s just a pity that you aren’t here for her” I said while staring at my mom’s tombstone. I suddenly felt emotional. It’s been 4 years since she died but I still couldn’t help but to miss her.

“Hello grandma. I am Scarlet” My daughter introduced herself cheerfully. I smiled fondly at her and kissed her forehead but I couldn’t help the tears nearly fell down my eyes. I tried my best not to let them fall and blinked them back. I visited my mom 3 times since we arrived here but this was the first time I brought Regan and Scarlet with me.

“Mommy, why are you sad? Are you crying?” Scarlet asked as she looked up at me. I forced a smile because she tends to cry too when she sees me sad or crying.

“No sweetheart. I just miss your grandma so much” I answered my daughter. I felt Regan’s arm snaked around my waist and pulled me closer to him and kissed my head.

“It’s okay kitten. I’m sure she’s happy right now wherever she is” He said comfortingly and I nodded in agreement.

“Mom, I also want you to meet Regan. He’s the love of my life” I said lovingly. Regan looked at me and kissed my lips. I smiled at his sweet gesture.

“Nice to meet you ma’am. I promise you that I will make your daughter happy. I will love her until my last breath, including this little princess of ours here” He said and ruffled Scarlet’s hair which made her giggled.

“Really daddy?”

“Yes princess. Daddy will always be here”

---

After we visited my mom’s grave, we went straight to the hospital to visit Christine. She was rushed to the hospital yesterday and she successfully gave birth to a healthy baby boy. I wanted to go there yesterday but I wasn’t feeling well too.

“Oh my gosh! He’s so cute!” I squealed when I saw the baby in the hospital’s nursery room.

“Yes. Thankfully she gave birth normally and didn’t have any problem” Jace said as he gazed at his son. Regan introduced me to him when we arrived here. Christine was sleeping that’s why we went out of her room so that we couldn’t disturb her.

“Mommy, Mommy! I want to see the baby too” Scarlet whined as she raised her hands for me to pick her up. I chuckled and picked her up onto my arms.

“He’s so small” She said in awe as she looked at the baby.

“Yes sweetheart. You were like that too when mommy gave birth to you” She looked at me quizzically.

“Really mommy? Was I cute too just like Aunt Christine’s baby?” She asked innocently which made the three of us laugh. Regan squeezed her cheek adoringly.

“Of course baby. You were so cute but you used to cry a lot and you just stops when mommy holds you” I said and she giggled again.

“I love you mommy” She said sweetly and kissed me on the cheeks.

“What about me princess?” Regan asked tenderly and took Scarlet from me to his arms.

“I love you too daddy” Scarlet answered and kissed him too on the cheeks.

---

Thank you again for the support guys, I appreciate it so much. 😎

   😎😎

Another Gift

Hello guys!! This update was supposed to be for tomorrow but since i would be busy for my special day, i decided to update now. Enjoy!!!!

Pleas support this story by leaving a

COMMENT

,

VOTE

and

SHARE

this story… 😎

Don’t forget to

FOLLOW

me😋😋😋 💋 

**********  

  “You look so happy. At last, everything is falling into place”  -

Mia

CARINA’S

P.O.V

.

“Do you feel fine now Tin?” I asked her when she woke up. We are now in her hospital room. She still looked weak but undeniably happy.

“I’m fine now Cari. I didn’t know that it was that hard to give birth. I mean, my first time wasn’t that hard. I thought I was going to die!” She said and glared at her husband Jace who just kissed her forehead while chuckling.

“But you made it. Congratulations Chris” Regan said to his cousin.

“Thank you Reg. I think I won’t be having third baby. It’s so painful” She kept on her complaints.

“Oh no sweetheart, you don’t. We’ll be having 2 more children” Jace said playfully to his wife and she pinched his side as a response. Regan and I were just laughing at the 2 while Scarlet began to fall asleep on her father’s arms.

“What about you Cari? How was it when you gave birth to Scarlet?” Christine asked me curiously.

“Well, it was painful alright but when I saw her and held her onto my arms, all the pain went away just like that” I answered and leaned over and kissed Scarlet’s cheek. She was now sleeping while thumb sucking again. I slowly removed it from her mouth.

“Yes. It’s really worth it”

---

It was almost 6 pm when we went home. When we entered the main door, Nilda was there on the doorway and informed us about a visitor.

“She’s been here for about 30 minutes now. I told her that you weren’t here but she insisted on waiting for you” She said. I was curious who it was but then my question was quickly answered when I saw her. I suddenly felt uneasy as I stared at her. Regan seemed to be surprised too.

“Hello. Sorry for coming unannounced but I just want to talk to the both of you” She said a little bit too sweetly. Regan called Fiona and handed her Scarlet who was still sleeping in his arms and put her to her room.

“What do you want Rosie? I just hope that you didn’t come here to do stupid things again” Regan said immediately after Fiona was gone.

“No Regan. I am here to apologize of what I did the last time I was here. Especially to you Carina. I hope you forgive me” She said. Regan looked at me and intertwined our fingers together.

“It’s up to Carina” Regan said and Rosie approached me and held my other hand. I couldn’t tell if she was sincere or what because I feel something fishy about her coming here and apologized all of a sudden but then I shook the negative thoughts off and smiled at her.

“It’s okay Rosie. I already forgot about it” I said honestly and she smiled at me. Well, I admit I got irritated and angry at her behavior before but that was all behind me now. Regan and I are doing great now so there is no place for any negative vibes.

“Thank you! Now that everything’s alright, is it okay if I invite you both to a party I am going to host this coming Saturday?” I looked up Regan and he shrugged his shoulders as if telling me that it’s up for me to decide. I heaved a sigh.

“I-I don’t know Rosie. I have my daughter to attend to and she can’t sleep without me so I am not sure” I answered reluctantly.

“It’s okay. She has a nanny right? The party will start at 6 pm so you can go home early if you want to. I just hope that you could come. I will be introducing a new clothing line too so I hope Regan would see it. C’mon Regan, for old times’ sake?” She asked him with a puppy dog eyes. Regan looked at me again.

“Okay. I think we can come but we will go home early” I said surrendering and that made Rosie smiled at me sweetly that I almost cringed. I don’t understand what’s happening to me but I really feel like something’s not right with her sudden invitation. No. Maybe you’re just being paranoid.

“Sure. No problem. I will be heading out now, it’s already getting late. Bye” to my surprise, she kissed Regan on the cheek but before I could even react, she already went out. I glared at Regan but he just smirked at me. He was about to hold my hand when I evaded his hand and I heard him laughed.

“Why Kitten? You’re jealous?” He asked teasingly and began tickling my sides. Much as I wanted to stay mad, he managed to make me laugh. He pulled me to his waiting arms and kissed me lingeringly.

“You’re so cute when you’re jealous. But you know you don’t have to be jealous of her” I hugged him back and felt his warmth against my body.

“I know. I just can’t help it” He chuckled and cupped my face with his hands as he gazed into my eyes.

“Are you sure you want to attend that party?” He asked me worriedly and I couldn’t answer him right away. I wanted to say no but I kept my mouth shut. I wouldn’t want his relationship with his friends to be ruined. I nodded my head.

“Okay. We’ll just drop by there but then we’ll go home early”

---

REGAN’S

P.O.V

.

I woke up when I felt Carina sprung out the bed and ran to the bathroom. My eye brows creased and got up too. I followed her to the bathroom and I saw her throwing up in the sink. I quickly approached her and rubbed her back to comfort her.

“Are you okay kitten?” I asked her worriedly and she just shook her head no as a response and continued vomiting. When she calmed down a little bit, she washed her face. I handed her a towel and she dried her face with it.

“How are you feeling?” I asked her again and tucked some strands of her hair behind her ears.

“I feel so weak and I nauseated” She answered faintly. I hoisted her up onto my arms and carried her back to the bed. I tucked her under the sheets and hugged her from behind. I felt up her forehead and she felt a little bit hot.

“Kitten, I think you have a fever. Wait here, I will call a doctor” I said and reached for my phone on the bedside table.

“It’s okay honey. You don’t have to call a doctor. I will be fine” She said but I wasn’t convinced.

“No kitten. I insist” I dialed on my phone.

“She’ll be here in 3O minutes” I said after the quick talk with the doctor and kissed her cheek.

“Oh god! I think I know this feeling” She purred which got me curious and more worried.

“Let’s just wait for the doctor to arrive. I’m not sure yet so I don’t want to jump into conclusions” I felt a rush of joy of what she said. I think I already get what she meant but she’s right. We need to confirm it first. I hugged her again and she moaned contentedly. I felt my friend hardened as I heard her seductive moan. I suddenly had the urge to devour her right there and then but I controlled myself.

“Hey! I can feel that!” She exclaimed and laughed.

“What?” I asked her feigning ignorance but I began rubbing my hard-on against her butt.

“We just made love last night” she purred sexily.

“That’s for last night. Today’s different” I murmured seductively to her. I began kissing her neck and she rolled back her head to give me more access.

“The doctor will be here any minute now” She said with a shortened breath but I ignored her protests and made her faced me. I captured her lips for a kiss and she automatically clung her arms around my neck. I pulled up her negligee to just above her breasts. My kisses began descending to her breasts and began devouring her there. Her nipples were already hard. I caught one turgid nipple with my hungry mouth and suckled it before circling and played with my tongue. My hand was about to touch her down there when she suddenly pushed me away and quickly ran towards the bathroom.

I followed her again and I saw her vomiting again. I felt like I was the one who was feeling her suffering as I painfully watched her. When she was done, I guided her back to the bed and let her lay there. That’s when we heard a knock on the door. I got up and opened the door. It was the maid together with the doctor I called.

“Hello Regan! Long time no see” She squealed playfully which made me almost rolled my eyes.

“Long time no see your butt Mia” I said jokingly which made her laughed out loud.

“Aren’t you going to invite me in?” She asked and looked passed me.

“Sorry. C’mon in” I invited her while instructed the maid to go back to what she was doing. Mia greeted Carina enthusiastically before she proceeded on doing her job. Mia is an ObGyn and luckily she was available and has the time to come over. I was just watching them as Mia asked her questions and did some check up on Carina. Then she gave Carina a PTK and she went to the bathroom. I became anxious while waiting for her to come out but at the same time excitement was beginning to swim inside me.

“Congratulations! You’re 3 weeks pregnant” Mia announced after. Carina and I stared into each other. I saw the joy into her eyes and I felt the same. Joy is an understatement of what I am feeling though. This is such a blessing and a gift for us.

“Yes!” I couldn’t contain the happiness and excitement that I shouted. Mia just laughed at me while shaking her head. After some instructions and some advices, Mia left. I accompanied her until to her car.

“You look so happy. At last, everything is falling into place” She said. I inserted my hands into the pockets of my shorts and smirked at her.

“Of course. She couldn’t resist my charm after all” I said jokingly which made her roll her eyes skyward.

“Whatever. Anyway, just make sure that she’ll follow what I’ve said and then come to my clinic next week so that we can make sure that everything is okay” She reminded me.

“Okay. I will remember that. So, are you going to attend Rosie’s party?” She furrowed at me.

“What party? She didn’t mention anything. I haven’t talked to her for almost a month now actually” She said which made me surprise. They’re childhood friends and even though they kept on having misunderstandings, they still manage to fix it. Mia is the good girl while Rosie has something in her attitude that’s why people were wondering how they became best friends.

“I don’t know, she just came here yesterday and invited us. It’s on Saturday” Her expression became serious as if she was thinking about something. When she noticed that I was observing her face, she smiled sweetly at me and opened her car.

“Okay, I will go now. I need to be at the hospital at 10 am. Take care of Carina”

“Okay Mia. Drive safely” When her car exited the gate, I went back inside. I went to Scarlet’s room to check if she was already awake but she wasn’t in her bed anymore. I went out of the room and that’s when I saw Fiona just got out of our room.

“Good morning Fiona. Where is Scarlet?” I asked her.

“Good morning too. She’s inside your room with her mommy” I thanked her and went inside our room. Scarlet was indeed there, on our bed, talking to Carina.

“Mommy, can we please go out today? I want to go to the playground” She asked her mommy while hugging her, her head’s on her mom’s chest. Carina was stroking her hair gently with her hand.

“Okay baby. We’ll go there after we take a bath and eat breakfast” I heaved a sigh and approached them.

“Princess, can we go to the playground on another day? Mommy’s not feeling well today” I said to her with a gentle tone. She sat up and looked at Carina.

“Why mommy, are you sick?” She asked worriedly and even felt up her mommy’s forehead with the back of her hand. Carina laughed and sat up too.

“No baby. Mommy’s fine” She assured our daughter.

“Are you sure mommy?” Carina and I stared at each other meaningfully and then she nodded her head to me, giving me the go signal.

“Princess, we have something to tell you” I began and she looked at me questioningly. Her little eye brows knitted adorably.

“What is it daddy, mommy?”

“You’re going to be a big sister” I announced happily but she looked like she didn’t get it.

“Baby, mommy is pregnant. You’re going to have a younger sister or brother” Carina explained and Scarlet shifted her gaze to her mother.

“You’re going to have another baby mommy? I am not your baby anymore?” She asked with a worried and confused expression. Carina reached for her and made her sat on her lap.

“You are forever my baby but you will be having a younger sibling so you both are my babies now. Aren’t you happy? Don’t you want to have a younger sister or brother?” She asked tenderly as she brushed her hair with her fingers. When it comes to our daughter, I have never heard her raised her voice to her. She is always understanding and caring. She always manages to explain things to Scarlet with a gentle tone.

“You look happy so I am also happy mommy” She answered her mom like an adult while beaming which made Carina teary eyed. She kissed Scarlet’s forehead adoringly.

“Thank you baby” Scarlet giggled happily and I felt relieved. I thought she wasn’t going to be happy about it but I guessed not.

---

****Please read my other story titled

BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE

too****

Dangerous territory

Hello guys! I just got back from the Philippines and there was a lot going on that’s why i couldn’t update sooner! Anyway, i hope you like this chapter! Please Don’t be silent and let me know what you think of this story. Thank You!

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW

would be so much appreciated!

---

  “I don’t know what’s your intention of saying those stupid things but I don’t believe whatever you say against Regan. I know he loves me and he would never do what you’re trying to make me believe!” -

Carina 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

Days have passed and Saturday came. I was currently staring at my reflection in the mirror. I just finished prepping myself up. I just wore a simple but elegant red dress and my hair was into a messy bun. I heard someone cleared their throat and when I looked up to see who it was, I gasped involuntarily of the sight I saw.

Regan was standing at the doorway and while smiling at me full of admiration. He sauntered towards me and I felt like the world just stopped spinning right at that moment. He was so handsome wearing a black tuxedo. He looked so fresh and when he arrived in front of me, I could smell his heavenly scent.

“You’re so beautiful Kitten. You never failed to take my breath away” He praised sincerely that I blushed profusely.

“You too. You look good” he pouted playfully.

“Just ‘good’?” I almost rolled my eyes.

“Okay. You look so handsome” I complimented and he smiled happily.

“Yes I know and I can see that you’re falling in love with me again” He teased and pecked my lips with a gentle kiss. I laughed at him when I saw a little smudge of lipstick on his lips. I reached for a napkin to wipe the red mark off.

“Look what you did” I said while removing the smudge. His stares became passionate as he stared at me intently. He pulled my waist to him and his face angled. I knew that look. I chuckled and pushed him away lightly which made his forehead knitted.

“We’ll be late if I let you do what you’re thinking right now” I said laughingly and he laughed along with me.

“You know me too well kitten” He said as he embraced me.

“Of course” I said. He was about to kiss my cheek when we heard a knock on the door. Regan opened it. It was Scarlet with her nanny Fiona. I was about to talk to my baby when I noticed Fiona has something to say. She looked agitated and very worried.

“Is there a problem Fiona?” I asked her and that also caught the attention of Regan who was now staring curiously at her.

“Mr. Novell, Ms Carina, I have an emergency at home and my daughter just called me a while ago and asked me to go home as soon as possible. I just want to ask for your permission. I’m sorry I know I need to take care of Scarlet tonight but I really need to go home” She pleaded and she looked like she was about to burst into tears any moment now. Regan looked at me and I nodded at him, signaling him to just let her go.

“Okay Fiona. It looks like it’s something important. You can go” Regan said and patted her shoulder. Her face lit up a little bit.

“Thank you so much Mr. Novell, thank you Ms Carina! I will be back as soon as I fix the problem at home” She said and said her goodbye to the three of us then proceeded to go home.

“What now Kitten? Are we still going to go to the party?” He asked me and then looked at Scarlet who was now smiling widely to the both of us. She looked like she was pleased that her nanny couldn’t stay and look after her.

“Mommy, daddy, I can come with you right? Nanny Fiona already left” She beamed and we both laughed of what she said. I squatted to her height and pinched her cheeks gently.

“Okay. Let’s get you change and we’ll go”

“Are you sure Kitten?” Regan asked and I nodded my head.

“We’re already dressed up for the party so it would be just a waste if we won’t go. We’ll go home early so it’s okay” I said and my daughter began jumping joyfully.

“Yehey! I’m can go to the party too!” She shouted and Regan picked her up onto his arms.

“Just behave there okay princess?”

“Yes daddy. Promise”

---

“Are you sure about going there to the party? I can see that you’re tense” Regan whispered at me. We were inside the car. He called his driver to drive us to the venue of the party so he’s with us at back seat of the car.

“Don’t worry about me honey. I don’t want to ruin your relationship with your friends. Rosie already apologized so I’m hoping that this is the start of something new” He intertwined our fingers together and kissed the back of my hand.

“Thank you Kitten. You’re really so understanding” I smiled at him lovingly.

“Mommy, daddy are we there yet?” Our little princess whined and we both chuckled.

“5 more minutes princess” Regan answered our daughter and she nodded her head like a grown up.

He was right, after 5 minutes or so, we arrived at Rosie’s house. It a huge house and the guests already inside, enjoying the party. We’re already late for almost 45 minutes after all because I dressed up my daughter for the party. When we entered the house, the guests were staring at us. Some even approached us and greeted us. They obviously knew who Regan was and there were looks of curiosity in their eyes as they looked at me and Scarlet.

“You’re the daughter of Mr. Denois, CEO of Denois International, right? I didn’t know that you’re more beautiful and stunning in person” Someone from the visitors suddenly said. I looked at him and he was a young handsome man wearing a navy blue suit. I smiled at him. The other guests who heard him were whispering at each other as they looked at me.

“Yes I am. And you are?” I asked him.

“I am Russel Cordova. If I am not mistaken your name is Carina right?” He asked flirtatiously, obviously scrutinizing my appearance. I was about to answer him when Regan cleared his throat and snaked his arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“Yes. Her name is Carina and this is our daughter Scarlet. Now, if you’ll excuse us, we need to go” He said curtly. Russel looked surprised but then he smiled and nodded his head in understanding.

“You sound like you don’t like the man” I teased him when we were seating at our table. He just smirked.

“I don’t like any man who ogles at you” He whispered with a tinge of annoyance that I pinched his side playfully.

“It’s nice that you came” I heard Rosie’s voice. I caught her staring at my daughter who was sitting beside me before she smiled too sweetly at Regan and me.

“Of course. You invited us after all. Anyway, congratulations on the launch of your latest clothing line” Regan said and gave her a bear hug.

“Thank you Reg. Glad you came. Anyway, can you come with me at the garden? I have something to discuss with you” Regan hesitantly looked at me like he was asking for permission. Rosie shifted her gaze to me.

“I want to talk to you alone Reg” I heaved a sigh and nodded my head, giving him my permission. All the while, I observed how Rosie stared at Regan and there’s no doubt that she still have feelings for him. She has a dreamy look on her face and that made me feel like asking Regan to go back home right there and then but I held onto my thoughts and just stayed quiet. Maybe I was just overthinking things.

“What are we going to talk about Rosie?” Regan asked her. His expression was a little bit tensed and worried as he shifted his gaze towards me.

“It’s something important and there’s someone who wants to meet you too” He furrowed at her.

“Really? Who?”

“It’s a surprise. You’ll see. It’s okay right, Carina?” She asked with her over-the-top smile. I was hesitant but I couldn’t do anything other than nod my head. The other visitors were staring at our direction curious of what’s happening to the 3 of us. Well, I don’t care of what other people think but we are here because I don’t want Regan’s relationship to his friends to be strained because of me. I must trust him.

“Okay. Let’s go Reg. We’ll be back later” Rosie said and I just smiled forcefully. I saw her snaked her arm around Regan’s and a sudden rush of jealousy hit me. I wanted to regret why I agreed for him to go alone with her. Don’t be paranoid. She’s just going to discuss something with him. Maybe about her new business.

“Mommy, where is she taking daddy? Why did he leave us here?” Scarlet asked innocently with her eye brows creased as she looked at them walking away. I heaved a sigh and tried my best to smile at her.

“Daddy’s going to come back as soon as possible baby. They just need to discuss about something important” she nodded her head as if she really understood what I said. The main course meal was served and the people who were dancing sweet music at the dance floor were all on their respective seats.

After eating, the models began modelling all the first collection of Rosie’s clothing line. By that time, I was already beginning to get worried because it’s been about an hour since Rosie and Regan left. My daughter kept on asking about her father too and I didn’t know what to answer.

“Mind if I join you beautiful ladies?” I heard a voice and it was Russel Cordova who already sat on the vacant seat of Regan without waiting for my answer.

“Who are you? That’s my daddy’s seat” Scarlet said to him. He stared at my daughter and I caught something passed through his eyes that I couldn’t comprehend.

“Baby, don’t say that. He’s just going to seat there temporarily” Russel chuckled to my daughter. His expression a while ago totally changed and became friendly looking person. He called the attention of one of the waiters and asked for an ice cream and gave it to Scarlet.

“Mommy, is it okay if I eat this? Please…” She asked expectantly. I never allowed her to eat ice cream at night. She has her puppy dog eyes staring at me adorably which made my heart melt.

“What is the flavor of that Russel? There is no peanut in it right?” I asked him.

“No. It’s just a vanilla flavor” He answered. 

“Okay sweetheart, you may eat it”. While watching my daughter eating, I was also wondering why Russel approached us but he wasn’t saying anything. His attention was to the models at the cat walk. But I was surprised when he shifted his eyes on me and smiled seductively.

“So Carina, where is your partner? He never came back eh?” He commented. I heaved a sigh and looked back at my daughter who still has her whole attention to the ice cream she was eating.

“He just went somewhere. He’ll be back later”

“Really? I don’t know if it’s my place to say this but I saw him with a woman a while ago. They were really into each other and making out at the garden” I gasped of what he just said. I stared at him disbelievingly and he just shrugged his shoulders like telling me that it’s up to me if I believe him or not. I glared at him and tried my best to calm myself down. I huffed and stood up from my chair.

“Baby, let’s go find your daddy. We need to go home” Russel stared at me questioningly and suddenly held my hand.

“He’s busy somewhere and doesn’t care about you waiting here so why don’t you just watch the show and enjoy my company?” He said smugly and I scowled at him angrily.

“I don’t know what’s your intention of saying those stupid things but I don’t believe whatever you say against Regan. I know he loves me and he would never do what you’re trying to make me believe!” I spat at him in rage. Why do I have this feeling that he was trying to stop me from going to where Regan is? I pulled my hand from his grip like he has a contagious disease. I picked up my daughter who just finished eating her ice cream from her chair.

“It’s already late. We need to go home” I said simply and walked away. I saw the waiter and asked for a glass of water for Scarlet. When she finished drinking it, I went to the direction where Regan and Rosie went to a while ago. When we reached the garden, there was no one there.

“Mommy, daddy’s not here. Maybe he went home already” My daughter said as she scratched her forearm like it was itchy but my mind was into finding Regan that I didn’t notice what was happening to my daughter.

“I don’t know baby. Let’s find him okay?” I said and put her down. I took my phone out from my purse and dialed his number but he wasn’t picking up. I decided to go back inside the house and search for him there.

“Carina. Where are you going?” I looked back and I saw Rosie. She’s alone. I frowned at her.

“Where is Regan?” She smirked at me and cocked her eye brow up as she looked at me from head to toe. She looked so smug and bitchy, unlike what she portrayed a while ago.

“He left with someone as soon as we finished talking. They went in one of our guest rooms. If you want you can go and check on them. It’s upstairs, first door” She informed and left us. I began to feel anxious and looked up the stairs. Is it true that he’s there? What would he do there?

---

ANNOUNCEMENT: I will be uploading another story soon so please support it too. Thank you!

Her trap

Hello everyone! I decided to have an early update because of all the requests. Thank you for all the reads, votes and comments! It really motivates me a lot! Please tell me what you think of this chapter by leaving a

COMMENT

. Don’t forget to

VOTE

and

SHARE

too. 😚

I have just started a new story called

MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

. Please check it out. 😚

Follow

me 

😚

ENJOY!!!

---

 “Cat got you tongue? Do you really think Regan is loyal to you? Of course not. Loyalty Is far from his vocabulary. Look at him. He came to me the moment we saw each other again” -

Tiffany

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I wanted to go there immediately but I suddenly have this uneasy feeling inside me that I couldn’t comprehend. I took a deep sigh and looked at my daughter who was now staring at me with a curious look on her face.

“Mommy that lady said daddy is upstairs. Let’s go” She said as she pulled my hand. It felt like the time became so slow while we’re on our way upstairs. My heart was beating so fast that it felt like it’s about to pop out of my chest. The anxiety I was feeling was getting worst as we approach the room. Why would he go inside a room with someone?

When we were in front of the room that Rosie was talking about, I knocked reluctantly but nobody was answering or even opening the door. I knocked again and still no answer. Then I heard someone moaning loudly and that made me more hesitant to knock again.

“Mommy, somebody is inside. Maybe its daddy” My daughter said and was about to open the door but I stopped her.

“Stay here and wait for mommy okay? I will just check it if was daddy or not” She nodded her head and went to the single sofa at the mini living room just across the room. There was even a TV there and a grand piano at the corner. Rosie’s house really is beautiful but it doesn’t feel homey. I don’t know why.

I turned around and look at the door in front of me, having second thoughts on knocking again. I was really hesitant to open the door but my instinct was telling me that Regan was inside. I took a deep breath and opened the door without knocking and to my surprise, it wasn’t locked. I looked inside and the scene I saw almost broke my sanity, making my heart felt like somebody stabbed it many times. 

Regan was lying there naked on the bed while a girl was on top of him. They were both naked. Regan’s eyes were closed but the moment he opened his eyes and realized what was happening and that I was there at the doorway, looking at them, he looked so shocked and pushed the girl off of him immediately and got off the bed and started putting his clothes on in a hurry.

“It’s not what you think Kitten. I don’t know what happened—–” The things he was saying didn’t registered in my head as my eyes stared at the woman who was smirking smugly at me. She didn’t even bothered covering her nakedness. I never thought I would see her again after all these years but I did. She was right in front of me. She’s real. My tears fell from my eyes as I looked at Regan who was now properly dressed. He tried to touch me but I swatted his hand away.

“Don’t touch me!” I shouted angrily.

“Hello Carina. Still remember me?” The woman asked while smiling sarcastically at me. I looked at him in disgust but he was just shaking his head. His eyes had unshed tears threatening to fall down and were like begging me not believe what I saw and whatever the woman was about to say.

“Cat got you tongue? Do you really think Regan is loyal to you? Of course not. Loyalty Is far from his vocabulary. Look at him. He came to me the moment we saw each other again” She taunted at me. I couldn’t even retaliate because of the pain I was feeling at the moment that I felt like I was glued on the floor. My heart tightened painfully and it was so hard to find my voice.

“Shut the f*ck up Tiffany! We both know that wasn’t what happened! Don’t believe whatever she says Kitten. You know she’s a liar and a conniving bitch” He shouted at her in anger and yanked her arm. He looked like he was about to kill her but I couldn’t care less anymore. 

I gathered all the strength I have and walked out of the room. I went to where I left my daughter and quickly picked her up onto my arms and walked away from them as fast as I could. I heard him shouting my name while following me but I ignored him. We were almost at the car when my daughter spoke.

“M-mommy, I can’t breathe” I stopped on my tracks and stared at her worriedly. She was breathing shortly and looked like she was about to pass out. Her face was pale and has red spots, even down her neck and arms. I didn’t notice a while ago. I panicked all of a sudden and shouted for the driver who was in front of the car, to take us to the hospital. Regan caught up to us.

“What happened to her?” He asked worriedly and cupped our daughter’s face with his hands.

“She can’t breathe and there are red spots on her body! I think she’s having an allergy attack!” I answered with a trembling voice, almost shouting because of panic and fear. Scared was an understatement of what I felt upon seeing my daughter like that. Thankfully, there was a nearby hospital from Rosie’s house. When we arrived there, the hospital staffs quickly attended to her and told us to just wait outside the emergency room where they took her.

I couldn’t even seat because of the fear I was feeling at the moment. Just thinking about my baby being at the hospital was like killing me. I covered my face with my hands as I continued sobbing, uncaring if there were people who were now staring at me in pity. I felt Regan’s arms wrapped around me but I pushed him away immediately. The events earlier replayed in my head and I slapped him because of the anger I was feeling towards him.

“Don’t ever ever touch me! Get out of here! I don’t want to see you!” I yelled at him but he shook his head no. He wrapped his arms around me again, forcefully this time and I tried my hardest to push him away as I repeatedly hit his chest with my fists but he didn’t let go. Instead, he hugged me tightly until I lost my strength and just cried on his chest for I didn’t know how long.

“Stop it Kitten. She’s going to be alright. I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I love you so much, you and our kids….“He kept on repeating those words as he repeatedly kissing my forehead, comforting me. Yes, I was so angry at him but the anxiety and fear I was feeling right now for the safety of my daughter was more my concern than my anger towards him.

Just waiting outside the emergency room felt like eternity and I’ve never felt this scared in my entire life. If something happened to my daughter, I will never ever forgive myself. After I don’t know how long, the door opened and the doctor came out. Regan and I quickly approached him.

“How’s my daughter doctor?” I asked before Regan could open his mouth. The doctor has a serious face as he stared at the both of us.

“Your daughter’s lucky. She’s out of danger now. Luckily you brought her here quickly if not this could have killed her. She had a severe allergy attack. Are you aware about her allergy?” The doctor asked us. I felt a sudden relief washed over me as I heard the good news but I was still bothered of what could she consumed earlier that caused this.

“Y-yes. She has an allergy with peanuts. We attended a party a while ago but I was told that the food they served at the party didn’t have any peanuts in them” I quickly explained. I tried to recall all the food she ate earlier but I was sure that they didn’t contain any peanuts.

“Most likely, the last thing she ate caused this. Anyway, just make sure that this won’t happen again. She will be staying here until tomorrow to make sure that everything’s okay. You can see her now” The doctor said and left us.

Then the vanilla ice cream came into my mind.

“She ate an ice cream” I muttered to myself confusedly. Russel said that it was a vanilla ice cream and I was so stupid to believe him because my mind was wondering where Regan was. Now because of my carelessness, my daughter almost died. My fist tightened in intense anger.

“Kitten, did someone give the ice cream to Scarlet?” Regan asked as he held my shoulders while staring at me. I could see how bothered he was and at the same time he was obviously outraged of what happened.

“It was Russel Cordova. He asked a waiter at the event. He went to our table while you were with your sl*t” I answered full of sarcasm and left him there. I went inside my daughter’s hospital room and I saw her sleeping with an IV fluid sticking in her arm. It was my first time seeing her like that and it hurt so much. If only I could take the pain from her, her stupid allergy, I would do it. I held her hand and kissed it. My tears were threatening to fall down again but I blinked it back. I don’t want her to wake up and see me crying.

I startled when I felt a warm hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see who it was and it was none other than Regan. I pulled away from his touch and I saw the tinge of hurt flashed through his eyes. He was staring at me with eyes full of sadness. He approached Scarlet and gently kissed her forehead then sat on the chair and held her other hand. We stayed like that for a couple of minutes without talking. Then after about an hour, he stood up.

“Kitten, can we talk?” He asked pleadingly. I glared at him and took a deep breath.

“Not now. I don’t want to talk about it” I answered coldly and he nodded his head in understanding.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

Angry is an understatement of what I was feeling at the moment. I was so outraged to all the people who did this to me and my daughter. If I could just kill someone that easily. I looked at Carina who didn’t leave our daughter’s side since we came inside her room. She looked so tensed and looked like she would burst into tears any moment.

I know she’s hurt after what happened but the pain doubled because of what happened to Scarlet. I looked at my daughter’s sleeping face and my fist tightened in fury. I stood up and kissed her cheek before I gazed at Carina who was still giving me cold shoulders.

“Kitten, I need to do something. Look after Scarlet for the meantime. I’ll come back as soon as I can” She raised her head to look at me and I almost gasped when I saw her with all the mixed emotions on her face but the anger that passed through her eyes didn’t escaped from my keen and observant eyes.

“Just go” She answered simply but her eyes were ice cold and I felt like a knife pierced my heart. I leaned over her to kiss her cheek but she evaded it. I heaved a sigh and decided to just leave her for now and proceed to what I must do. I really wanted to talk to her but our daughter is the most important for now.

When I was outside the hospital, I dialed on my phone and contacted my lawyer.

“Hello Attorney Santiago. I need to talk to you right now” I told him the time and place of our meeting and then hang up. I dialed another number again.

“Yes Mr. Brown, I need your services again. This time, I want it as soon as possible”. After I talked to Mr. Brown, I went to the hospital’s parking lot to get my car. I told the driver a while ago to retire for the night and go home. When I was inside the car, I just sat there trying to remember what really happened. How come I was in a room with that woman when I woke up? I leaned back my head to the head rest and closed my eyes…

---

A/N: If any of you guys who are kind enough to make a cover photo for my stories, i would appreciate it so much (free… 

😂😂

). I will post it here in case somebody sends me. Thank You in advance!!!

What really happened

Salut tout le monde! Sorry for the late update. I was supposed to update yesterday but there was a problem with our internet at home and it was so frustrating. lol! Anyway, i hope you like this update! Enjoy!

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

When I was inside the car, I just sat there trying to remember what really happened. How come I was in a room with that woman when I woke up? I leaned back my head to the head rest and closed my eyes.

At the party earlier

I was so hesitant to leave Carina and Scarlet to have a talk with Rosie but when Carina said that it was okay, I agreed and just went with Rosie. I thought that I would just talk to her for a little bit and then go back to our table. Rosie had her arm entwined with my arm and I wanted to remove it around mine but I just stopped myself from doing so because I didn’t want to embarrass her. .

“What are we going to talk about? Where is the person who wants to meet me?” I asked her while looking around us. There was no one at the garden other than the two of us and I suddenly felt uneasy. There was something wrong. If I didn’t know Rosie and I didn’t considered her my friend, I would have left her there right away.

“Just wait Regan, she’s on her way” She purred trying her hardest to be seductive and even bit her lower lip. She stepped closer to me and pretended to fix my necktie while staring at me like she’s trying to seduce me. To my surprise, she suddenly pulled my necktie, pulling me closer to her in the process and that made me collided to her that her breasts bumped against my chest. I cringed when I involuntarily looked down to her chest which were almost popping out of her gown. I began to feel irritated that I stepped backwards, trying to get away from her.

“If you don’t have anything to discuss with me then I’ll just go back inside” I said with a stern voice and was about to walk away from her when I heard her spoke.

“What do you even see in that woman Regan? She left you for 4 years! Are you even sure that her child is yours?” She asked which made my blood boiled instantly. I don’t know what she’s trying to prove but I couldn’t let that pass. I looked back at her while trying to control my anger.

“What do you want from me Rosie?! I thought we’re already okay?! We already discussed about this, didn’t we?! Why are you repeating this act again?!” I asked her exasperatedly. She just smirked at me and crossed her arms across her chest.

“Didn’t you get what I said before? I told you haven’t i? I won’t ever give you up! I will do anything to destroy what you have with that woman. If I won’t have you then I will make sure that no one can too!” She said venomously, almost shouting. I scowled at her. She looked like she’s gone insane. I shook my head in disbelief. I was disappointed with her. I thought I already knew her but I guess not. This side of her was new to me and utterly disturbing.

“You’re sick Rosie” I spat at her but she just smirked at me again. I turned around and was about to go again when I saw the person I dreaded to see, the person who used and deceived me. She was also smirking at me sarcastically. I looked at the two guys beside her.

“What is the meaning of this Rosie? Why is she here?” I asked her confusedly without looking at her. I didn’t know what they’re up to but I was sure that they’re planning something bad. I remembered Carina and Scarlet at the party and I felt worried of what might happen to them. I cursed inwardly for being so careless and too trusting.

“Long time no see Regan? Aren’t you going to give your ex-wife a hug or kiss maybe?” She said maliciously. She looked so different than the last time I saw her years ago. She looked like she aged for a couple of years even though we just have the same age. She was thinner too and judging from the way she looked right now, she didn’t stop her drug addiction.

I tried telling her dad about what she’s doing to herself but it looked like the old Hatzis couldn’t control his daughter.

“What do you want?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“Well, she’s here to help me with my plans” I looked back at Rosie.

“What do you mean by that? Since when did you two became friends again?” Rosie and Tiffany laughed amusedly in unison.

“Trust me my dear ex-husband, we’re not friends at all. She needs me and I need her. That’s all” Tiffany said.

“That’s enough Tiffany! Just do what you have to do!” Rosie hissed. I saw Tiffany whispered something to the men beside her but I couldn’t hear it. Then the two walked towards me and I felt danger. I readied myself for whatever they were planning to do against me.

“Just go with us willingly and we won’t hurt you” One of them said. I just smirked at them.

“Go with you? Nah, you’re an a*s man if you think you’ll make me surrender that easily” His face reddened with anger and grabbed my hand to twist it but I quickly landed a punch on his face before he could do it. The other guy tried kicking me but failed miserably when I kicked his ‘junior’ which made him almost rolled down on the ground with pain.

They both were on the ground groaning with pain. I was planning to run away from them but I forgot the other people around me. Before I could even move away from my spot, I felt strong arms held my hands from behind. 

Judging from his strength, I could tell it was another guy. I tried to fight him but someone placed a damp cloth over my face and covered my mouth and nose with it. I tried to remove it from my face but it was too late. I felt my strength quickly dissipated and my knees began giving out.

I tried my hardest to fight it but it was too strong. My head became dizzy and before I knew it, I lost consciousness. When I came to, Tiffany was already on top of me and we were both naked while Carina was at the doorway, looking at us.

Present

After my meeting with my lawyer and Mr. Brown, I contacted my most trusted men and met with them.

“What do you want us to do Mr. Novell?” Daniel, their leader asked me.

“Find Russel Cordova and bring him to me alive” I said with a cold and menacing tone. He looked at me questioningly but he didn’t utter a single word and just nodded his head. I gave him further instructions and after that, he left with his men who were waiting outside.

I drove my car off and decided to go back to the hospital to be with Scarlet and Carina. It was almost 2 am. I felt exhausted but I couldn’t afford to go home. When I arrived at the hospital, I quickly strode towards my daughter’s hospital room.

I opened the door as careful as I could so that I couldn’t disturb them. I saw Scarlet still sleeping on the hospital bed while Carina was sitting on the chair next to the bed, her head was resting on the edge of the bed. Her hand was holding our daughter’s hand. I stared at her face. She was sleeping but the uneasiness and anxiousness were evident on her face.

She already changed her clothes. I called Nilda earlier to bring us some clothes and necessities here for the night.

I went closer to her and slightly shook her shoulders to wake her up. She opened her eyes blinked it for a couple of times before she sat up and looked at me.

“You can sleep on the couch and I’ll take the chair” I whispered to her.

“It’s okay. Just take the couch and I’ll stay here” I heaved a sigh. She looked so damn tired but she’s being stubborn.

“Kitten, I know you’re tired. You need to rest” I said with an authoritative tone but instead of complying, her eyes squinted in annoyance and glared at me.

“I told you I don’t want to go there!” My jaw flexed with controlled anger. She really is stubborn sometimes. I bent over and quickly swooped her to my arms. She squealed but quickly covered her mouth with her hand so that Scarlet won’t wake up.

“What are you doing?! Put me down!” She hissed in a sotto voce but I just ignored her and carried her to the couch. I sat down with her on my lap. She tried to get up but I enveloped her into a tight embrace.

“Stay put. Scarlet will wake up” I shushed her and she stopped but her eyes were still glaring at me. I smirked and guided her hands to cling around my neck. I looked directly into her weary eyes as I became serious. I saw her gulped inaudibly.

“You know I love you right?” I asked her as I stroked her hair gently. Her face turned emotionless and then slowly untangled her arms around me.

“I’ll just take a nap” She murmured and got off my lap and sat beside me. She leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes, totally ignoring me. I felt dejected and hurt because of her cold behavior towards me this past few hours. 

I can’t blame her. Even I wanted to curse and punch myself because of my stupidity and carelessness. If I hadn’t been too trusting…but it’s too late to lament over the things that already happened. The last thing I can do is to make sure that everyone involved in this will pay.

I moved closer to her and made her lean on my shoulder. I thought she’s going to get mad but thankfully she didn’t. She must have been too sleepy and too tired to refuse. Then after a couple of minutes, I felt myself getting sleepy too.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I woke up when I felt someone’s hand stroking my hair gently. I opened my eyes and the first thing that I saw was Regan’s eyes staring at me lovingly. I almost gasped of our position. I was lying on the couch with my head resting on his lap.

“Good morning Kitten” He gritted huskily and smiled as he kissed my forehead. I smiled back at him just to turn serious again when I remembered what happened last night. I didn’t answer him and sat up right as my hand combing my hair. I looked at my daughter on the hospital bed and to my surprise, she was still sleeping.

“Don’t worry, the doctor just came a while ago and she said that she’s getting better. She said she will come back to see her again before lunch” Regan informed me. I just nodded my head and got up. I went to the washroom and washed my face and brushed my teeth. When I went out, I saw Regan sitting on the edge of Scarlet’s bed while greeting our daughter ‘good morning’. She’s already awake and just like always, she’s thumb sucking again.

She looked okay now and I felt relieved. I quickly approached her and hugged her tightly.

“M-mommy, I can’t breathe” She whined and I chuckled. She really is fine now.

“Good morning baby. Do you feel fine now?” I asked her gently and she beamed.

“Yes mommy. I’m okay now” She said and kissed my cheek. My eyes watered and I became emotional.

“Why are you crying mommy?” Scarlet asked innocently. Regan was just watching us.

“Nothing sweetheart. Mommy is just happy that you’re fine now” I said and smiled at her as I wiped my tears. Regan stood up and went to my side and hugged me from the back. I wanted to wiggle out of his embrace but Scarlet was watching us and she looked happy seeing us closed to each other like this.

For the past 2 months, we lived happily like a true family and we let our daughter experienced how to have a complete family and she looked really happy. But now, it pained me to think that we’ll be going back to the UK soon.

---

Please let me know what you think on this chapter by dropping some COMMENTS. Don’t forget to VOTE and SHARE it too. Thank you! 

If you haven’t followed me on Wattpad yet, FOLLOW me…

Please read my other stories too:

1. BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE

New stories:

2. MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

3. A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise)

Impassive

Hello guys! i just want to thank all the people who voted and commented on my stories! Please continue supporting my stories.

A/N

: This chapter was written a little bit rushed because i wrote it for just about 2 hours last night. I was so busy that’s why i uploaded it late today. Sorry for the wait!

---

“Please don’t cry Kitten. I hate seeing you like this especially because of me” -

Regan

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Careful baby. You might fall” I said to Scarlet while she was excitedly bouncing up and down the bed while giggling. She looked really fine now and she quickly recovered her strength. She raised her hands to Regan and he picked her up to his arms.

“Yes! We’re going home!” Scarlet said happily as she kissed her daddy’s cheeks.

“Wow! That’s so sweet princess” Regan said affectionately and kissed her forehead in return. They looked really happy together. I heaved a sigh and picked up the small bag where I put all our stuffs.

“Okay that’s enough you two. Let’s go” I said and began walking towards the door.

When we were in the car, Scarlet was so talkative. She kept on talking about anything like what happened at the party and at the hospital and other random stuff.

“Mommy, daddy, I want to go there” Scarlet squealed excitedly as she saw a mall at the right side of the road.

“Okay, since it’s already almost lunch time, we can go and eat there. There’s a play area for children there if you want to play” Regan suggested as he smiled to Scarlet and began maneuvering the car to the right lane. The exit was getting nearer.

“No baby. You just came out of the hospital. You still need to rest” She looked at me disappointedly and then looked at her dad. Regan heaved a sigh.

“Kitten, it’s okay. I will see to it that she won’t over-exert herself. C’mon, say yes” He said with a sweet pleading voice that I almost rolled my eyes. They both looked disappointed. Father and child, their expressions were the same. I must looked like a killjoy now. I groaned inwardly at the thought.

“Fine. You win” Scarlet squealed happily.

“Yehey! Thank you mommy” She squealed and kissed me on the cheek.

---

When we finally found a parking space to park the car, Regan swiftly went out of the car and went to the other side to open the door for me and Scarlet. He even extended his hand for me. I was having a second thought if I would accept it because honestly I was still angry at him but then I accepted it anyway because my daughter was staring at us with a frown, maybe wondering why I haven’t accepted her father’s hand yet.

“Let’s go” Regan said and was about to pick Scarlet up when she declined.

“I want to hold your hand mommy, yours too daddy” She requested as she raised her hands to the both of us. I held her and hand and Regan did the same to her other hand like we always do these past months. Whenever we do this, Scarlet seems to be happy.

As a mother, I want nothing than to give everything that could make my children happy but the situation has changed now because I am hurting again. The image of Regan and Tiffany on the bed was still etched on my mind and it really hurt.

I tried my best to act happy in front of my daughter while we were at the mall. Regan bought her many clothes and toys. I wanted to protest because I didn’t want Scarlet to be spoiled like that but then I stopped myself when I saw Regan’s eyes were like begging me not to say anything and just let him.

When we were at the children’s play area, we saw a lot of kids there and I was having a second thought if I would allow Scarlet to join the other kids. She just got out of the hospital and she still looked weak.

“Don’t worry Kitten. I will accompany her and assist her” Regan assured me and kissed me on the cheek again. I glared at him and when he noticed my glare, he sighed dejectedly.

“Kitten, please don’t look at me like that. You didn’t talk much this whole time since we got out of the hospital” He held my hands and kissed them.

I looked at him intently and he looked hurt too. Tears threatened to well down my eyes that I looked at the other direction to hide it from him. I tried pulling my hands away from his grip but instead of letting them go, he pulled me closer to him and circled me to his tight embrace.

“Please don’t cry Kitten. I hate seeing you like this especially because of me” He whispered and kissed my head. He really is sweet and i loved that about him but now i hate it. But i hate myself more because i really couldn’t resist his touch and kisses.

I hate seeing him feeling down too. I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from breaking down. The people around us were now looking at us curiously. Then we heard Scarlet shouted.

“Daddy! C’mon let’s go” she yelled from the entrance of the play area impatiently. We pulled away from each other. His hands cupped my face and stared into my eyes intently.

“Let’s talk about this when we get home okay? I love you” He said and kissed my lips before he turned around and walked towards Scarlet.

I was left at the waiting area where other parents were sitting while they wait for their children. Some were reading magazines and newspapers, others were just quietly watching the kids play or tapping on their phones, while the rest were talking to each other to prevent themselves from getting bored.

The play area was quite big and there were a lot of playground equipment and some other things that you wouldn’t see in a normal playground which the children could try. The entrance fee was just reasonable.

Other parents were playing with their children too. I looked at Scarlet and Regan who were at the slide. He was laughing with his daughter and I could see how excited and happy Scarlet was.

Regan was very attentive to his daughter ensuring that she wouldn’t get hurt and over-exert herself. I can’t help but to smile at the sight of them.

“You have a beautiful family” I turned around and I saw a woman at the bench on my right side. She was smiling at me friendlily. I smiled at her in return. She looked familiar.

“Thank you” I said. She stood up from her seat and approached me.

“Can I sit here?” I nodded my head. She looked like a nice woman.

“Maybe it feels nice to have a bonding with your family” She said while her gaze was at the children playing. I frowned.

“Let me guess, your husband is always busy at work?” I asked hesitantly. She chuckled bitterly and shook her head.

“No. He is busy with his mistress” I wasn’t expecting that from her that I gasped in surprise.

“Oh, sorry about that” I mumbled apologetically.

“Why would you be sorry? It’s not your fault that he’s an a*shole” She said and laughed. She really looked familiar.

“Have we ever met before? You look familiar”

“Well, I was there but we didn’t talk at the party of Rosie” My eye brows creased. I tried to remember her at the party but I couldn’t really remember.

“I was at the party with my husband. I am Cassandra Cordova by the way” She introduced herself which made me surprise again. Cordova…

“You’re the wife of Russel Cordova?” I asked but already certain about it. She nodded her head.

“Yes. I was there with him but he never bothered to stay by my side. Instead, he was there lurking around his mistress” I could tell how hurt she was and I didn’t know what to say to make her feel better.

“Sorry. I am telling you my problems. Anyway, I approached you to warn you about Rosie. She is a dangerous person” Her expression was serious while staring at me intently.

She looked like she knew something about Rosie. I was about to ask her about it when a boy called for Cassandra while running towards us.

“Mommy, where is my water? I am so thirsty” He immediately asked Cassandra. The boy was around 7 years old. Cassandra gave him a bottled water.

“Your shirt is already drenched with sweat. C’mon, you need to change. It’s already getting late. We need to go home” She said to her son as she stood up.

“But mom, I still want to play” He whined after he drank his water.

“No. You had enough. Let’s come back some other time” Cassandra said and stood up.

“It’s nice to meet you….”

“Carina Westbay” I said and we shook hands.

“We need to go. See you around” She said. Her son waved his hand to me and I did the same.

After about 15 minutes, Regan and Scarlet came out of the playing area. After that, we decided to go home. While we were at the car, I couldn’t stop thinking about what Cassandra told me earlier. It was really bugging my mind. Well, I already knew Rosie’s a b*tch though.

“Are you okay Kitten?” Regan asked me and threw a glance at me. I just nodded my head impassively. Scarlet was already sleeping. When we arrived home, I picked up Scarlet from her seat, who was still sleeping, and took her onto my arms. She moaned in protest but when I gently rubbed her back, she went back to sleep again.

“Do you want me to carry her?” Regan asked when we entered the main door.

“It’s okay. I can manage” I said emotionlessly. I was about to take a step when I felt his hand on my arm.

“Kitten, let me. You look tired and you’re pregnant” He insisted.

“I said I’m okay” I said as I began to feel irritated of him.

“Kitten—–” He was about to say something again when I couldn’t hold my temper and cut him off.

“I said I can manage!” I yelled impatiently at him which made Scarlet jumped and woke up.

“Mommy, daddy, why are you fighting?” She said and she looked like she was about to cry. She was staring at me and Regan with a hint of panic. I felt guilty all of a sudden. I made my daughter sad again. I groaned inwardly. What’s happening to me?!

“Sorry baby. Daddy and I were just talking about something. No need to cry. We’re not fighting” I said gently and wiped her tears. I could hear Regan’s sigh as he kissed our daughter’s forehead.

“Is it true daddy? You’re not fighting?”

“Yes princess. You don’t have to cry. I love you and your mommy so much” He said and he looked like he managed to convince her because she immediately smiled upon hearing that.

---

After helping Scarlet in her hygiene, I read her a bed time story until she fell asleep. I went to our room and I saw Regan who just came out of the bathroom with just a towel around his waist. I gulped inaudibly as my eyes unintentionally went down to his muscled body. When my eyes went back to his face, I saw his meaningful stare.

I decided to just ignore him and sat on the edge of the bed to remove my shoes. After that, I went to the closet to find something to wear. I could feel his gaze on me but I just ignored him until I went inside the bathroom.

After taking a bath and got dressed, I went out of the bathroom and I saw Regan sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked like he was deep in thought that he didn’t even notice the bathroom door opened.

I am controlling my emotions because I am pregnant but I can’t help it. I am really lost after everything that happened.

It was really hard to just forget about all that. I thought everything between us was going to be okay but no, his ex-wife suddenly appeared on the picture and destroyed everything.

I strode towards the bed and was about to lay down and just ignored his presence when he suddenly spoke.

“Kitten, we need to talk” Instead of lying down, I remained standing, looking at him sitting at the other side of the bed.

He stood up too and approached me. He looked really tired and stressed out. He looked like he was having a hard time dealing with my impassive behavior towards him. I wanted to yell at him and voice out all my anger but I couldn’t. All I wanted to hear was his explanation.

“Okay. I want to hear everything” I said with a stoic face and sat on the bed. His face brightened for a little bit after he heard what I’ve said. He took a deep breath and then sat down beside me.

“Rosie and Tiffany were behind all that happened at the party. They want to destroy our relationship. As to what happened to Scarlet, it was done intentionally by Russel Cordova” My fist tightened in intense anger upon hearing what he just said.

---

What do you think of this chapter? Please don’t forget to VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE this story

obsession

Hello guys! Sorry for the long wait. 

😆😆

I intended to update last night but i arrived home at past 2 am already because i attended a friend’s wedding and it was an hour drive from my place. I was so tired and sleepy that i didn’t have time to write. 

😣 

I made this chapter longer than usual so enjoy! 

---

  “No, Regan! This is just a misunderstanding. Believe me! I didn’t do it on purpose. Tiffany and Russel were the ones who planned all of that”-

Rosie  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Kitten, we need to talk” Instead of lying down, I remained standing, looking at him. He stood up too and approached me. He looked really tired and stressed out. He looked like he was having a hard time dealing with my impassive behavior towards him. I wanted to yell at him and voice out all my anger but I couldn’t. All I wanted to hear was his explanation.

“Okay. I want to hear everything” I said and sat on the bed. His face brightened for a little bit after he heard what I’ve said. He took a deep breath and then sat down beside me.

“I want you to listen to me carefully this time. Please don’t jump into—–”

“Just tell me everything already!” I snapped at him impatiently. He looked nervous as he continued observing every expression on my face.

“Rosie and….Tiffany were behind of what happened at the party. They want to destroy our relationship. As to what happened to Scarlet, it was done intentionally by Russel Cordova” My fist tightened in intense anger upon hearing what he just said.

“Why would Russel Cordova do that to Scarlet?” He took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair.

“I don’t know but I’ll make sure to make him pay for what he did” His voice was full of promise and I could see the rage in his eyes too.

“You said Rosie and Tiffany were the ones who were responsible for what happened at the party? I don’t understand all these! How come your ex was there and what about Rosie? What does she want? She said sorry to us and we both forgave her but you’re telling me now that she was just faking all that? For what?!” I queried in frustration. I couldn’t understand what they wanted but all I knew was they’re dangerous people. They even involved Scarlet to what they were planning.

My daughter didn’t do anything to them and I will never forgive them for hurting her. They endangered her life even though she’s just a kid.

“I don’t know what they’re after but Rosie told me that she would do anything to destroy what we have. She still can’t accept the fact that I rejected her” I saw how his jaw flexed in rage as he said that. The fiery look in his eyes were telling me that he was really furious but his voice was dangerously calm. He took my hand as he guided me to sit on the bed, beside him.

“The things that happened at the party were planned by Tiffany and Rosie just to break us apart. I think Tiffany participated in Rosie’s plans because she wants to take revenge on me” I pulled my hands away from his and I saw the tinge of pain passed through his eyes.

“Really? She wants to take her revenge to you after all these years Regan?” I asked with sarcasm.

“Yes! I am sure that’s what she wants. Please tell me you don’t believe all the show they pulled out there. You know I won’t ever cheat on you Kitten especially to the woman whom I hate the most. You know how much I love you right?” His eyes were staring at me pleadingly, asking me to believe him.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

“Really? Then explain to me how you both ended in bed? Are trying to make me stupid?” I could hear the bitterness in her voice and that told me that she didn’t believe me. My chest became heavier knowing that she didn’t trust me anymore. The trust that I’ve tried my best to gain these past 3 months was crumbling down again and it hurt to think that this was happening because of the two women who once became a part of my life. My ex-wife and the other one was once my friend.

But I couldn’t give up now. If I earned her trust and forgiveness before, I could do it again. I didn’t do anything wrong and all I could do was to try and persuade her to believe me.

“Listen to me carefully Kitten, when Rosie and I went to the garden, she was with Tiffany with 3 guys with them. I fought the two guys but I didn’t know that there was another one behind me who took the opportunity to drug me. They put a wet handkerchief on my face and that made me lose consciousness. When I woke up, I was already on the bed with Tiffany and that was the time when you saw us” I said with all honesty and I could see that the anger on her face mellowed a little bit. I saw her bit bottom lip and look down to her hands on her lap.

She didn’t speak for a while and she looked like she was weighing something in her head. I felt more worried because of her lack of reaction of what I’ve just told her. I wasn’t expecting her to be this quiet and it was making me agitated and nervous.

When she tilted up her head to look at me, she looked like she already made a decision and was determined to do so.

“I think it’s best for Scarlet and I to go back to London” She mumbled as her eyes averted my gaze. I felt alarmed all of a sudden. I cupped her face with my hands and made her look at me.

“Why? Don’t you believe me?” I asked her in distress and she chuckled humorlessly.

“I believe you–” She said and I smiled but then she continued.

“But I think it’s not safe for us to be here anymore. They even hurt our daughter because of their nonsense revenge and plans. I don’t think I can let them touch her again. Especially now that I am pregnant. I think this is for the best. You need to fix your extra baggage first before coming back to us” I could see that she already made up her mind. Is this it? No!

“Kitten, please I’ll fix this as soon as possible but you don’t have to leave me again” I begged her as I pulled her to a tight embrace. She hugged me back and I felt tears brimmed from my eyes. We stayed like that for a couple of seconds before I felt her pulled away from my embrace.

The panic and fear I was feeling became stronger as I realized that I couldn’t do anything to change her mind anymore.

“All I’m asking is for you to fix all your unfinished business and when you’re whole and ready again, then we can talk if we can still fix it” She said while her eyes never looked back to my direction. Her voice was trembling a little bit and I could tell that she was hurting too. I shook my head in disagreement but I felt defeated. I knew she was hurting but she was also thinking about the sake of Scarlet and our unborn child.

As much as I wanted to disagree, she was right. We can’t really be happy with all these problems that keep going on in our lives. I need to do something to solve all the conflicts. I need to detach myself from my past and from the people who wants to hurt me and my family.

“What about us?” I couldn’t help but to ask but she just smiled humorlessly.

“I am asking you this not just because of our children but because I want to be away from you for a while and weigh things between us. I want to think” My eye brows scrunched as I looked at her with disbelief.

“No. You sound like you don’t want to be with me anymore. Is that it? Do you really have a doubt with my love for you? Do you really think that I cheated on you?” I questioned full of bitterness. She heaved a sigh.

“Honestly, I don’t know anymore. If you’re asking me if I still love you, then my answer is yes, I still love you. It’s just that I am really confused right now. Please let me do this” She pleaded and I couldn’t do anything other than nod my head helplessly even though I didn’t want to.

“Promise me that it’s still us after all these Kitten, please?” She didn’t respond because she was beginning to cry now. I cursed under my breath and I hugged her tightly again. My body was slightly shivering. I felt her hugged me back and that made the heaviness I was feeling lightened a little bit as i felt her warmth.

I pulled a little bit from our embrace and wiped her tears. I promise myself not to make her cry anymore but I failed miserably because she was here in front of me, crying, because I hurt her. Even though it was never my intention to hurt her. Even though I didn’t do it on purpose, I still let other people do this to us.

---

The morning after that, I was in the pool when I heard someone shouting at the gate. I heard the voice of the guard telling the woman to go away but she continued shouting angrily at the guard. I went out of the pool and picked up my robe then quickly went to the gate to see what’s happening there.

“What’s happening here?” I asked the guard. The gate was open because Bryan just went out. He came early in the morning to give me some documents I asked him.

“What’s happening here Regan? This stupid guard told me that I’m not allowed to enter here anymore” She whined to me then glared at the guard as she shoved him and walked towards me.

“What are you doing here Rosie? You’re not deaf not to hear what the guard said” I said full of anger as I was trying my best not to hurt her. If she wasn’t a woman, I would have punched her right away.

“Why? I don’t understand!” She exclaimed feigning ignorance and that made me more enraged. She was trying to make herself look innocent and clueless. Did she have an amnesia that after what she did at the party she expects me to behave like nothing happened?

“Get out of my sight Rosie before I drag you out of here” I warned her as my eyes squinted with anger. She looked stunned of my harsh treatment with her.

“What are you saying Reg? I didn’t do anything to make you angry at me like this! If you’re referring to what happened at the party, Tiffany was just blackmailing me to participate in her plans. I couldn’t do anything but to just do what she asked me to do” She said with teary eyes and I almost rolled my eyes of how good she was with lying and in acting.

I should’ve realized this long time ago. She was a liar and a selfish b*tch who doesn’t know how to accept defeat and love other people unconditionally without taking advantage of them. All she does is to manipulate people around her to her benefit. I considered her as a little sister and a friend but I guess I didn’t see her true colors. Disappointment, anger and pity were the things that I was feeling at the moment towards her.

Disappointment because I thought she was truly concern with me and the friendship with her was real. Anger because of everything that she did, especially to Carina and Scarlet and pity because she already has everything but she was still seeking something that cannot be. She didn’t have contentment and true happiness.

“After what you’ve done to us, do you think that you can manipulate me again? I loved you like a little sister but what did you do? You deliberately hurt me, us! You want to destroy my family and my happiness and guess what, you succeeded! Carina is leaving me again and it’s all because of you! I don’t want to see your face again! Let’s face each other in court” I spat full of rage and was about to walk away from her when she hugged me from behind.

“No, Regan! This is just a misunderstanding. Believe me! I didn’t do it on purpose. Tiffany and Russel were the ones who planned all of that” She reasoned out while crying. I heaved a harsh sigh and untangled her arms around me forcefully.

“That’s enough Rosie! I’m done listening to your sh*t! Get out” I yelled at her. She became silent for a while while her tears continued pouring, she turned around and I thought she was going to leave but I was wrong. She took something out of her bag and then faced me with total anger in her face.

My eyes widened when she suddenly raised her arm and pointed a gun towards me and the guard next to me.

“All I’m asking to you is to love me….” she murmured like she was not herself anymore. The guard was also caught off guard. I saw him discreetly pulling his gun from his gun pocket.

“You! If you don’t want to die right now, give me your gun!” She ordered to the guard as she pointed the gun to him. The guard pulled his gun out and handed it to her with hesitation. I groaned inwardly with frustration because the guard did what she told her to do. When she got his gun, she laughed evilly while shaking her head in amusement.

“You b*tch! After all you’ve done, you still have the audacity to do this?! What do you want from me?!” I shouted at her furiously. She zeroed her eyes to me and I could see the hatred in her eyes.

“I already did everything for you to notice and love me but you trampled my love for you countless times! I even swallowed my pride and asked you to love me many times but what did you do?! You repeatedly rubbed on my face how much you love that woman! Now that she’s leaving you, you still don’t want to be with me” I looked at her with disbelief while shaking my head. She’d gone insane. I was about to retaliate when I heard someone talked behind me and I almost died when I realized who it was.

“Daddy. What’s happening?” My daughter asked and an overwhelming fear crept throughout my body. She was looking at Rosie with her eye brows furrowed.

“Princess, go inside” I commanded her. I heard Rosie giggled as she saw my daughter.

“What’s this? Looks like destiny is on my side” I gritted my teeth.

“Don’t you dare involve my daughter with this Rosie, I’m warning you!” I threatened her. I saw her slowly approaching my daughter while alternately pointing us her gun. My eyes roamed around to search for something I could use to fight Rosie before it’s too late. But before I could think of anything, I saw Carina at the corner of my eyes approaching us.

“Don’t you ever take another step Rosie or else I will put a bullet in your skull” She said while pointing a gun to Rosie. I saw a tinge of panic in Rosie’s eyes as she realized that Carina has a gun too, pointing at her. Where did she get that?

“Do it and I’ll kill your daughter!” She dared. Scarlet started to cry.

“Shut up!” Rosie yelled and fired the gun upwards while glaring at Scarlet. I, who was just a few steps away from Rosie saw that as an opportunity and when she pointed the gun back to Scarlet again, I quickly stepped towards her and kicked her hands which made her loose her grip from the gun. She was so occupied into her intention of killing my daughter that she forgot about my existence near her.

She panicked when she no longer has her gun. When she realized that she was now at disadvantage, she ran. Carina pulled the trigger, to my horror, but when I saw that she missed, I heaved a sigh of relief. Rosie managed to escape. Even though I hated Rosie, I didn’t wish for her to die and I didn’t want Carina to kill somebody.

“Call the police” I instructed the guard before I quickly approached Scarlet who was still crying with fear and hugged her. Her whole body was trembling. Carina threw her gun to the ground and ran towards us to comfort our daughter.

What do you think of this chapter? Don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank you!

A/N: This story is soon to be finished. I think? LOL

Decision

WARNING!! Mild mature content on this chapter! 

---

  “You’re a brave girl aren’t you sweetheart? You don’t have to be scared. She’s gone and you won’t see her again because we’re going back to London tomorrow”-

Carina  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I could feel how scared my daughter was as I hugged her. She was crying so hard that my heart ached as we tried to console her. I knew she was shocked and scared of what happened but we were still lucky that Rosie didn’t succeed in her plans.

I took her to my arms and let her cried on my chest while I kept on kissing her head and rubbing her back to calm her down.

“What were you doing Fiona? Why did Scarlet went to the gate alone?” Regan asked exasperatedly at Fiona who just came running from the house.

“Sorry Mr. Novell, I told her to wait for me at the living room while watching tv because I needed to use the toilet but when I came back, she wasn’t there anymore. I searched around the house until I heard the gun shots” Fiona said nervously. Regan raked his fingers through his hair with frustration.

Then the police came. Regan narrated them what happened while I on the other hand concentrated on consoling my daughter. When the police finished taking Regan’s statement, they also asked me several questions. Regan took Scarlet from me while I answered the police’s questions.

When the police left, Regan made phone calls to numerous people. His jaw was flexed the whole time because of rage but I didn’t pay attention to what he was saying on the phone because I was busy with my daughter.

Then we decided to call a doctor for Scarlet because she seemed to be traumatized of what happened. When the doctor arrived, she told us that everything was okay. It was just a normal reaction because of what just happened. But she told us too that we should observe Scarlet in the next few days and if something was wrong with her behavior, then we must seek further for a professional help.

---

“Are you okay now baby? Don’t you feel scared anymore?” I asked Scarlet while we were on the bed. She asked me if she could sleep with us tonight and I agreed. Regan wasn’t home yet for a reason I don’t know.

She snuggled close to me and hugged me.

“I’m scared mommy” she said and nuzzled her face on my chest, seeking comfort. I hugged her  tightly to make her feel secure and safe.

“You’re a brave girl aren’t you sweetheart? You don’t have to be scared. She’s gone and you won’t see her again because we’re going back to London tomorrow” She looked up at me with her forehead creased.

“We’re going home mommy? What about daddy? Is he coming with us?” I groaned inwardly and I bit my bottom lip, unsure what to say.

“Ahm…He’s not going to…come with us baby” I answered her hesitantly. I was surprised when she suddenly sat upright.

“But why mommy? I don’t want to leave daddy!” She said and began crying. I quickly hugged her but she wiggled out of my embrace and ran towards the door. She was about to open it when it suddenly opened and Regan came in.

“Daddy…“She said while crying and lifted her hands up to her father. Regan picked her up with furrowed eye brows.

“What happened princess? Why are you crying?” He asked her and Scarlet’s wails became louder as she hugged him tightly.

“M-mommy said we’re going back to London tomorrow but you’re not going to come with us. Is that true daddy?” My heart pained while watching my daughter like that. I didn’t want to make her cry but it can’t be helped. After what happened this morning, I wouldn’t be able to have a peace of mind staying here anymore especially that Rosie escaped and wasn’t apprehended yet. The safety of my daughter was my foremost priority for now.

Regan walked towards me with Scarlet still on his arms. Then he sat her on the bed beside me while he sat on the other side of the bed. He was staring at me with questioning eyes but I didn’t say anything.

“Princess, listen to daddy. You and mommy will be going back to London but don’t worry, after I finished all the problems here, I’ll come and get you” he said full of promise and kissed her forehead adoringly.

“But I don’t want to go back to London. I want to stay here with you” She insisted. I heaved a sigh.

“Baby. Listen to daddy. Don’t worry, you can call him everyday. You can see each other on skype” I said, trying to persuade her.

“Don’t you love daddy anymore mommy that’s why we’re leaving him?” I was caught off guard of what she just asked. I didn’t expect her to ask me that. My eyes met Regan’s and I saw mixed emotions into his eyes. They were both looking at me, patiently waiting for my answer.

“Baby, that’s not true. You know mommy has a job in London right? I need to go back to work that’s why we’re going back. Please don’t make this hard for mommy?” She looked at her father helplessly and suddenly hugged him while continued sobbing. Regan was patting her back gently while kissing her forehead, consoling her until she fell asleep in her father’s arms.

Regan put her to bed carefully not to wake her up. Then he went to the closet to get a change of clothes and went to the bathroom without saying anything. He wasn’t even looking at me. When he came back after showering, he was still quiet. He was about to lay down next to Scarlet when I couldn’t take it anymore and spoke to him.

“Can we talk?” I asked him.

“About what? You already made your decision” He said without a hint of any emotion and I suddenly wanted to cry of his cold behavior.

“Please?” I queried.

“Scarlet is already asleep. We don’t want to wake her up” I got off the bed and went to his side of the bed.

“Then let’s go out and talk somewhere else” I insisted determinedly. He heaved a defeated sigh and walked towards the door.

“Let’s go” he said and opened the door carefully. I followed him. He didn’t even wait for me as he walked to the hallway. Then he entered one of the guest rooms.

“What do you want us to talk about?” He asked right after I closed the door. He was sitting on the edge of the bed while looking at me with blank expression. I cleared my throat and sat next to him.

“I just want to tell you that we’re going home tomorrow” I said with a low voice. He chuckled humorlessly upon hearing what I’ve said.

“Yes. I heard that a while ago. That’s the reason why our daughter was crying, remember?” He asked with a hint of sarcasm and I nodded my head hesitantly.

“Then we don’t have anything to discuss. You already made up your mind” He said and was about to stand up when I grabbed his hand and stopped him from doing so.

“Why are you angry? We already talked about this haven’t we?” I asked him exasperatedly.

“Because you’re making your own decision without even consulting me first and it’s affecting our daughter! Didn’t you see how sad she was a while ago?” I closed my eyes helplessly for a moment before I stared back at him.

“I am doing this because I don’t want something bad happen to her! Look at what happened this morning? She was nearly killed by your psycho friend! What do you want me to do, stay here and wait for Rosie, Tiffany and Russel to hurt my daughter without doing anything?!” He groaned in frustration as he ran his fingers through his hair.

“I am doing everything to make them pay. The police are searching for them now. They can’t come near us anymore” He said with a mellowed tone.

“We can’t be sure until they’re behind bars. We are still in danger” I reasoned out.

“Then we can go somewhere else if that’s the problem. You don’t have to go back to the UK” He said, trying to persuade me. His eyes were begging me as he touched my hands and kissed them.

“Please. I don’t think I can handle if you’re not here by my side. We can find solution to this” He said passionately and I almost melted to his pleas. I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds while staring to him. Am I wrong?

Am I being selfish? I took a deep breath.

“I already told you that I need time away from you. After what happened, honestly I am lost. I am just hoping that I can think there more clearly than here. I am asking for a break from all of these and from you too” I mumbled as I averted my eyes from him. I couldn’t take seeing his hurt expression. I could see from my peripheral vision that he was staring at me with disbelief and hurt. I bit my bottom lip guiltily.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I stood up and was about to rush out of the room when he quickly pulled my hand and stop me from doing so.

“No! This is unfair!” He hissed before he cupped my face and kissed me hard like he was punishing me. I groaned with protest but his other hand went to the back of my head and pulled me even closer to him and deepened the kiss that I became overwhelmed at the intensity.

His hands began exploring my body and I couldn’t do anything other than pant deliriously. His tongue explored my mouth expertly and my mind became hazy. I felt him bit my lower lip gently, coaxing me to open up for him. Even though I wanted to resist him, I didn’t have the strength to do so. I reciprocated his kisses with all my heart. He groaned triumphantly.

I felt his hand went to the hem of my negligee and began pulling it off me. He broke our kiss and that made me gasp for air. Our forehead met as his eyes never left mine.

“You’re mine Kitten!” He hissed and claimed my lips possessively. My body was acting on its own. Even though he was a little bit rough and angry, he never failed to make me crazy for him and craved for his touch.

After a couple of minutes, I was already underneath him, writhing and panting as he worshipped my naked body. I was naked while he was still completely clothed and I kept calling his name as his lips played on my breasts, licking and sucking like a hungry child while his hand were playing with my p*ssy.

“R-Regan—!” I panted wantonly and I heard him chuckled.

“Just like that kitten. Keep calling my name. Tell me how much you like it!” He commanded and then continued his ministrations to my body. Not long after that, his head went between my legs.

“Ahh!” I moaned with delight as his tongue explored my hidden treasure. He put my legs over his shoulders as his hands stretched upwards and cupped my breasts. My hands were pulling on his hair as I bit my lower lip to stifle my moans but it was so hard to do so as the pleasure intensifies.

His fingers pinched on my nipples while his tongue latched on my nub faster until I couldn’t take it anymore and my body burst with ecstasy. I was breathing hard as my body turned into jelly. I saw him removing his shirt and then threw it somewhere the room.

When he was unbuttoning his pants, I sat up and helped him remove it from him with my trembling hands. His hands stopped fumbling on his pants and let me do so. My hands went to his chest and gently pushed him to lay down then continued removing his pants together with his briefs. His hard and angry manhood sprung free. I threw his pants and briefs on the floor while my eyes found his eyes which were darkened with desire.

---

Any comment about this chapter? Don’t hesitate to tell me😆

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW 😍😍  

A/N:

This chapter is shorter than the last one. I was going to publish until the end of the sexy scenes but i changed my mind because it was too long. And so, i decided to just include it on the next chapter. Sorry for leaving you hanging though. lol. But don’t worry, I’ll publish the next chapter sooner than you think. 😈😈

loving you

Coucou! Since the last chapter reached 1000 reads yesterday within 3 days of publishing, i got motivated and pushed my a*s off to write last night. Lol. I hope you like this chapter! 

WARNING! This chapter has mature scenes for adult readers! Read at your own risk!

---

  “Kitten, please think this over again. If you want, we can move in to my house in Los Angeles. You don’t have to go back to London. Don’t worry. I can fix this as soon as possible. Just trust me on this. Please?” -

Regan 

CARINA’S P.O.V.

When he was unbuttoning his pants, I sat up and helped him remove it from him with my trembling hands. His hands stopped fumbling on his pants and let me do so. 

My hands went to his chest and gently pushed him to lay down then continued removing his pants together with his briefs. His hard and angry manhood sprung free. I threw his pants and briefs on the floor while my eyes found his eyes which were darkened with desire.

I scooted to his level and kissed his lips. I gasped when he responded hungrily. His hand caught my hand and guided it down south to touch his already manhood, waiting for my attention. I instantly grab it with my hand and I could feel his strong desire for me as we continued kissing each other passionately. I broke off our kiss and then gave him butterfly kisses to his chin, neck then down to his chest. I gingerly grazed my tongue against his nipples and he seemed to like it as he groaned loudly.

I looked up at him and he was watching every move I was doing to him with his jaw flexed. His eyes were full of lust, admiration and love. I began moving my hand faster as my kisses continued its way down to his stomach, raining kisses there, teasing him.

“God! You’re making me crazy Kitten!” He grunted and that made me smiled playfully at him. The movement of my hand became slower, making him crazier. I could totally feel his c*ck pulsating and it looked harder than ever.

“Please don’t tease me!” He begged with frustration and I chuckled as I saw how his face reddened. I saw how hard he was controlling himself not to take me right there and then. He was letting me do what I wanted to do to him and it felt great just by watching the pleasure on his face.

Our argument a while ago was long gone and the desire to make love and pleasure each other washed all the trace of negative emotions within me. Just by his touch, all my doubts disappeared just like that.

When I saw his eyes staring at me pleadingly, I decided to give in to his pleas. I stared to his raging hard-on and it looked like it was about to burst. I could tell how much it needed my attention. I began kissing the tip and his grunts became louder. I tentatively licked the tip down to the base as my hand never stopped moving.

“Sht!” he hissed when I took him into my mouth. I could feel it throbbing as I began bobbing my head up and down. I wanted to give him the ecstasy that he gave me a while ago and I think I was doing it the right way base from the way he sighed and grunted with obvious pleasure. That gave me the confidence. I released his dck from my mouth and attacked his balls, licking and sucking on them while my hands jacking him off.

“Damn! You’re making me crazy Kitten!” He grunted as he pulled my hair gently. I was overjoyed watching every expression he was making but after a couple of seconds more, I saw him sat up and stopped me from what I was doing.

“I don’t want to come like that. I want to be inside you when that happens” Our lips met again as his hands massaged my breasts as his fingers gently pinched the taut rosy buds.

“Oh God! Give it to me! I want you now!” I demanded wantonly, unable to wait even for another minute anymore.

He quickly switched out positions and now he was hovering over me.

“You’re a naughty girl my little Kitten” He teased as he made my legs wrapped around his waist while his c*ck was rubbing teasingly against my wet area. I raised my hips and tried to capture him but he just evaded it and that made me groaned with frustration.

“Honey, I want you now!” I begged and he didn’t disappoint me. He plunged into me with one powerful thrust and I almost shouted with the strong sensation it sent throughout my body.

“Oh how I missed you calling me that” He said with joy evident in his eyes. He started moving slowly but hard at the same time making me crave more of him.

“Faster” I purred seductively and pulled his head for another kiss. He gave me what I wanted and he began thrusting faster and faster that my eyes rolled back with pure bliss and pleasure.

The sound of flesh smacking against each other was loudly echoing in the room accompanied by our labored breathings, panting and moans.

He pulled away from our kiss as he held my legs and put them over his shoulders and I could feel his thrusts became deeper. My hands grasped on the bed sheet as I felt my peak nearing. He was now giving his all into pounding me. My head was now turning side to side as I met every thrust he made. The synchronization of our movements was amazing and it sent me more tingling sensations to my entire being.

“Please…” I begged. He reached for my nub and began circling his thumb on it and that sent me over the edge.

“Honey—oh Regan!” I shouted when I reached my destination. I closed my eyes and as if I saw a lot of stars in my head as my body jerked uncontrollably and my legs trembled but he held them still as his pounding became shorter and harder until he followed. He pulled his d*ck almost out of me just to bury it to the hilt one last time and I could feel his hot juice sprayed my tightening walls. His grunts and my moans filled the room.

He let my legs down on either side of him before he slumped his exhausted body to mine but he was still careful not to put on his weight to me. No one dared to talk as we regained our strength. Our ragged breathing and sighs of euphoria were I could hear. 

I felt his manhood slipped out of me and I almost groaned with disappointment. He lifted his head and searched for my eyes as his hand went to my face and tucked the stray strands of hair behind me ear.

“That was wonderful as always Kitten” he whispered and leveled our faces and kissed me lingeringly. My hands went around his back and hugged him. He rolled off next to me, taking me with him until I was on top of him. 

The happiness and satisfaction were undeniable as always but at the same time I felt like a fool because I got carried away again. He just proved it to me again how much he could control me and managed to just make me a willing participant.

I heaved a defeated sigh and nuzzled my face on his chest and I could hear the fast beating of his heart.

I felt him kissed my head. I heaved a sigh again and slowly rolled off of him and lay down beside him. I stared at the ceiling. I felt him enveloped me with his arms.

“Kitten, please think this over again. If you want, we can move in to my house in Los Angeles. You don’t have to go back to London. Don’t worry. I can fix this as soon as possible. Just trust me on this. Please?” My hands touched his cheek as I stared at him, unable to utter a single word. I took a deep breath and got up. He looked at me confusedly when I started to put back my clothes on.

“Let’s go back to our room. Scarlet is alone there” I said as I put my underwear on. He reluctantly got off the bed and got dressed. I could feel his hot stares but I didn’t look at him. I was about to go out of the room when I heard him spoke.

“What is your decision Kitten?” I bit my bottom lip and looked down.

“I’ll think about it” I just muttered and opened the door and walked back to our room. He was following behind me silently.

“Okay. Let’s talk about this again tomorrow” He said with a defeated tone. I looked back at him and he looked like he wanted discuss it further with me but he didn’t speak. Instead, he became silent and his face became lack of any emotion.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I felt dejected and hurt because of her vague answer. I wanted to persuade her further but she looked distant. Even though I managed to make her respond to my love making, I could still see how confused she was right after that wonderful moment we shared together. 

I could feel that she was on the brink of agreeing into my suggestion but she didn’t confirm it that’s why I felt worried. I didn’t want her and Scarlet to leave me. Although she didn’t say about cutting off our relationship, I still don’t want to be separated from them. They’re my life.

When we got back to our room, she just quietly lay down on Scarlet’s right side while I took the left side. It felt different not holding her into my arms but at least she’s just on the same bed as me.

I had a hard time sleeping because of the things that bugging my mind. I was thinking of the possible moves to solve all these conflicts. I glanced at Carina and she was already asleep. I closed my eyes and tried to relax my mind and not think about anything else. Then after a lot of effort, I fell asleep at last.

I woke up when I heard my phone incessantly ringing. I grabbed it irritably and answered it.

“Just make sure that you have a good news waking me this early in the morning” I said as I tried to control my voice. Carina and Scarlet were still sleeping. I looked at the wall clock and it was 6:30 am.

“Sorry Mr. Novell but I just want to inform you that we have Russel Cordova with us” Mr. Brown said and I immediately got off the bed.

“Good. Tell Daniel to bring him to the rest house I mentioned to him the other day”

“Noted Mr. Novell” Upon ending the call, I discreetly got up and went inside the bathroom. I took a quick shower. After showering, I brushed my teeth and dressed up. Before I went out of the room, I wrote a note for Carina and put it on my pillow then I kissed her and Scarlet goodbye. I looked at them for a couple of seconds and went out of the room.

I was about to open the main door when I saw Nilda so I told her to tell Carina that I have an important appointment and needed to be there right now.

I went inside my car and drove passed the gate. I was driving fast because I needed to see Russel Cordova as soon as possible. When I arrived at my rest house, Daniel was waiting for me outside.

“Did he spill the beans already?” I asked him.

“Not yet sir. He keeps on denying it” My blood instantly boiled. I strode my way inside as I tried to control my rising anger. I must play it cool and make him tell me the information I needed.

When we reached his location, I saw him sitting on a chair while his hands and feet were tied to his back. His lips were sealed with a packing tape. Daniel’s men greeted me while Russel looked at me with fear evident in his eyes but he was obviously trying his hardest to conceal it from me. He looked like he has a lot of things to say.

“Remove the tape from his mouth” I ordered Daniel and he obliged.

“What is the meaning of this Regan? I didn’t do anything to you! I’ll make sure to sue you for this!” He threatened me and I felt the urge to punch his face. My eyes squinted in anger.

“Really? You’re lucky because I didn’t order my men to harm even a single strand of your hair but if you don’t tell me what I want to know then I can’t promise you your safety” I said sharply. Even though I wasn’t planning on harming him like I just told him, I must make sure to scare the hell out of him for me to make him talk.

“What do you want from me? I already told your men I don’t know anything. I am not involve with Rosie and Tiffany!” He yelled.

“Really? Then I’ll make sure to send your parents a copy of your video of deliberately harming my daughter by giving her something which was not served by the caterer at the party. This video also includes your little bonding time with Rosie at the hallway of her house right after the party. You didn’t even care that your wife was just nearby” He gasped in shock upon hearing what I’ve said. He shook his head with disbelief.

---

Don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story guys! Thank you!

A/N:

Shout out to all the readers who voted and commented on the last chapter! You know who you are! Thank you so much!

her sudden decision

A/N: Hello guys! I had to make this chapter like this in order to achieve the ending that i want. I hope you understand and I hope you like this update. Enjoy!!!

---

…If someone loves you, they will come back no matter what…

  

REGAN’S P.O.V.

“No! I don’t believe you! You’re lying!” I laughed sarcastically at him and motioned Steve, one of Daniel’s men to play the video on the laptop and show it to Russel. When the video played, his eyes widened as he saw himself on the footage. He tried to wiggle out of the chair he was tied onto but he couldn’t get out of it.

“Let me go!” He shouted while glaring at me but I just smirked at him.

“If you don’t want your parents to know about this and disinherit you, then tell me everything about what happened that night. Who planned everything?” I asked him sternly. I zeroed my eyes to him, trying to intimidate him. He remained silent and my temper began to snap.

“Tell me right now or else I’ll send the copy to your parents and at the same time to the police” I warned him and he instantly looked defeated and scared at the same time. I knew Russel. He’s a selfish coward.

“I’ll count from 1 to 5! This is your last chance!” I roared angrily and began counting. I knew he would eventually give in because the last thing he would want to happen was to be disowned by his parents. 

I knew that his father gave him an ultimatum not to drag their name into shame once again. He was his parent’s problem because of his constant gambling. He kept on having affairs even though was already married. His father discovered all of it and he gave him his last warning.

“Stop! I’ll tell everything I know okay? Just don’t do it” He begged and I wanted to celebrate but I remained emotionless.

“Rosie and Tiffany planned it all. Rosie wanted to get rid of Carina and your daughter so that she could have a chance to be with you. Tiffany wants to take her revenge on you that’s why she participated in Rosie’s plans. 

She hated you because her parents disowned her after they found out the real reason why you divorced her“ My hand formed into a tight fist upon hearing his revelation. I wanted to hurt them too but I couldn’t take the justice on my hands.

“What do you mean about Rosie wanting to get rid of my daughter and Carina?” I asked through gritted teeth. I couldn’t even recognized my own voice. It sounded deadly.

“She wanted to kill them. She initially planned to put a poison in Scarlet and Carina’s food but she changed her mind because there were a lot of people. So she changed her plans. I don’t know about her next move though” That’s it. 

Before I could stop myself, my fist flew straight to his face. I was so mad that I continued on punching his face until I felt Daniel and Steve stopped me. Russel’s face was now bloody. I was breathing hard because of rage. I never thought that I was capable of this kind of hatred towards a person. The overwhelming feeling of wanting to hurt somebody was new to me too.

“You! You will tell all of these to the police or else I will destroy you and your family!” I spat at him with a menacing tone. I could see the hesitation in his eyes but he nodded his head in agreement.

---

After that, I went out of the rest house because the signal inside was low and I called attorney Santiago. I told him about what happened. He devised a plan and I agreed to his every suggestion. I gave him the authority to arrange all the things that needed to be done so that Tiffany could be arrested as well. Rosie was now wanted by the authority after what he did to us yesterday.

When I finished discussing things with Attorney Santiago, I checked my phone and I saw 6 missed calls from Carina. My brows knitted together and dialed her number but unfortunately, it looked like her phone was off. My heart began thumping fast and I suddenly felt so worried about them. What if something happened to them? Damn! No! Don’t think negative things, idiot!

I check the time on my wristwatch and it was almost 11:43 am. I quickly strode towards my car and quickly drove off home while silently praying that nothing bad happened to Scarlet and Carina. I wouldn’t forgive myself if someone hurt them because I wasn’t there with them. I was driving like a mad man and I didn’t care anymore if I was over speeding.

When I arrived at the house, I just parked my car in front of the house without taking it to the parking behind the house. Upon getting out of the car, I ran towards the house. It was so quiet. Normally, Scarlet would be at the living room playing something or watching something with Fiona or Carina. My heart beat faster nervously as I called for Scarlet and Carina.

When nobody answered me, I quickly went upstairs and checked our room. It was so quiet and empty. I went to Scarlet’s room but it was the same. I raked my fingers through my hair with frustration. I was about to go back downstairs when I saw Nilda.

“Nilda, where are Carina and Scarlet?” I asked her. It felt like there’s a lump in my throat as I wait for her answer. She furrowed at me.

“They already left for London. I thought she talked to you about this on the phone? She was calling you before they left” I felt like my strength left me as I leaned back against the wall while staring at Nilda disbelievingly.

“W-Why did they leave? Did she tell you something?” I wanted to punch and kick something as the realization of them leaving me. The pain in my heart was slowly eating my heart out and I felt like I couldn’t take it anymore. Tears threatened to well from my eyes. Why Carina? Damnit!

She told me that she wasn’t sure about her decision yet if they would stay here and be with me or go back to London and leave me.

“When she came down this morning, she looked sad. 

She was talking with someone on her phone before she suddenly told me that they would be going back to London as soon as possible. I told her to wait for you but she didn’t listen to me“ I shook my head and cursed repeatedly. I thanked Nilda and she went back to her household chores. I dialed Carina’s number again but it was still out of coverage area. She might turned off her phone or something.

I was so mad that I threw my phone to the floor. I slumped down on the floor as I stared into nothingness. My mind was full of questions but I couldn’t find any answer. I couldn’t believe that they would leave me just like that.

After our talk last night, even though her answer was vague, I was so sure that she would stay because she loves me and we have a daughter for crying out loud! I touched my cheeks when I felt something warm cascaded down from my eyes and I realized that I was already crying.

Why Carina? Is my love not enough for you to stay beside me? Those questions repeatedly replayed in my head as I tried to fathom what had made her left me just like that without even waiting for me. 

My hands balled into tight fists as anger slowly crept out of my chest. I punched the wall three times out of madness. I didn’t even feel the pain even though my knuckles were already bleeding. You can’t do this to me Carina! You already left me once. I will make sure that you’ll come back to me whether you like it or not!

I didn’t know how long I was moping like that at the hallway. I felt like the pain from 4 years ago came back to me but this time, it was doubled. I am a man but I can’t control these emotions inside me that I just cried and cried like a child.

After I didn’t know how long, I stood up and slowly went inside our room, walking like all the life in me just faded away. I sat down on the bed and looked around the room. I bought this house for her because I was hoping then that she would eventually come back to me. 

She came back and this house was filled with life and joy with her and Scarlet’s presence. When she finally forgave me, I felt like I already conquered the world and I couldn’t ask for more. I told to myself that I wouldn’t ever let her leave me again. Scarlet and Carina are my life and now that they’re gone, I felt lifeless.

I stood up and went to the closet. Her other clothes were still there. I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. I closed the closet and grabbed the telephone. I dialed her number. Thankfully, I knew her number by heart. When the line was still out of reach, I almost screamed with total frustration.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

We were already in the car going home but Scarlet was still sad. Normally, she’s talkative and energetic but she wasn’t talking at all. Her eyes were still puffy because of crying.

“Sweetheart, are you mad at mommy?” I asked her tenderly. She looked at me with a sad eyes and shook her head no but then avoided my gaze. She looked outside without uttering a single word. I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from crying.

I didn’t want to leave Regan but I had no choice. I have to be with my father. I knew I hurt Scarlet and Regan with my sudden decision but it couldn’t be helped.

When I woke up this morning, I received a call from one of our maids and told me that my father had a heart attack and he was at the hospital. Upon hearing that, I instantly decided to go home. I tried calling Regan for a couple of times to tell him about what happened but his phone was probably turned off.

I had no idea where he went to because when I woke up, he wasn’t on the bed anymore.

Scarlet was screaming while crying when I told her that we needed to go back to London as soon as possible. She didn’t want to go and leave her father in the US but when I told her that her grandfather was in the hospital, I managed to persuade her.

I took my phone out from my bag and turned it on. I turned it off during the flight and I forgot to turn it on immediately upon landing because I was occupied with my thoughts about my father and Regan. My eyes brows creased together when I didn’t see any message from Regan. I was expecting to receive a message from him but I didn’t. I dialed his number but it was out of coverage area.

“Baby, I’m sorry that we couldn’t say our goodbyes to daddy but don’t worry, we’ll call him after we visit grandpa at the hospital” She looked at me and smiled but that didn’t reached her eyes. She still looked sad. I hugged her and kissed her temple.

“Don’t be sad baby. Promise, we’ll talk to him later”

---

Upon arriving at our house, we just freshened up and ate our meal before we went to the hospital. I was worried with my father and the fear of losing him escalated as I saw his current condition. He had a lot of tubes sticking on his body. My tears kept on falling from my eyes.

“Dad, please wake up. Don’t leave me yet. I need you here with me” I sobbed as I held his hand. Scarlet was outside the ICU with Kate. I received a call from her when Scarlet and I were still at home eating and when I told her that we just came back and was planning to go to hospital, she insisted to come.

I kept on talking to my father while crying but he didn’t wake up. When I went out of the ICU, I talked to the doctor and he told me that my father was still in danger and they needed to perform a surgery on him as soon as possible.

“Please do anything to save my father” I asked the doctor and he assured me that they would do anything for him to survive.

After I talked to the doctor, I went to where Scarlet and Kate were seating.

“What did the doctor tell you?” Kate inquired. I heaved a deep sigh.

“He needed to undergo a surgery ASAP. The operation will be starting soon” I informed her. I saw Scarlet’s eyes grew wide as she looked at me.

“Mommy, is grandpa going to die? “ She asked worriedly that I hugged her tightly.

“Shhh…Don’t say that sweetheart. Grandpa will be alright. Just pray for him so that he will be okay in no time” She didn’t say anything more and just nodded her head.

“Carina, I think you should go home first. I’ll just ask the hospital staffs to just call you when the surgery will finish. I know you both still have jetlag. Scarlet here looks sleepy and tired already” Kate suggested. I looked at my daughter and realized that Kate was right. Even though I wanted to stay here and be with my father, I have to tend to my daughter’s needs too. I sighed in defeat and agreed to her. 

---

Awww… this is just sad😭

What’s your opinion about this chapter? 

COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE! Thank you.😆

If you haven’t followed me yet, FOLLOW me😋

the beginning of the end

Hello guys! I thought i couldn’t write this week because I’ve been sick for a couple of days now but thankfully, i felt better now so i decided to work on this story and update.  

A/N:

I would like to thank the people who messaged me and wished me to get better while i was sick. I won’t mention who’re they. You know who you are! Thank You, Merci and Salamat! 

A/N:

For my readers of my other stories; Sorry but if i can’t update this weekend, it will be next week. Hope you understand. I am already behind writing these stories but i can manage. LOL.

---

  “You know Regan, I still believe that we can work things between us. She left you again so why don’t you just comeback to me and we’ll start all over again” -

Tiffany  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I stared at Scarlet who was already asleep. She was hugging her teddy bear that Regan gave her before. I heaved a sigh and put the blanket over her. I gently kissed her forehead and dimmed the lampshade.

Then I went to my own room leaving the adjacent door slightly open. While I was on my bed, I was tossing and turning because my mind was still active. I couldn’t sleep at all. I was so worried with my father and at the same time, I was thinking about Regan. I turned on my phone and stared at the wallpaper, it was our first picture together with our daughter. I smiled faintly as I remembered how we managed to take that picture.

It was that time when I first agreed to give Regan a chance to prove himself to me again.

“Daddy, I thought were going to take a lots of photos together? You told me we’re going to put a picture of us together there” Scarlet said pouting as she pointed at the pictures of me and her dad on the wall. Regan chuckled amusedly and picked Scarlet up and pinched her nose gently.

“Yes princess. We’ll do that. Daddy already called professionals. They’ll going to come here tomorrow”

“Tomorrow? Can we just take one now Daddy? We can use mommy’s phone. We used to take selfies using her phone” Regan looked at me while grinning.

“You know what selfie is?” Regan asked Scarlet. He looked like he was surprised.

“Of course daddy. Everybody knows about it. Even the cartoons I am watching every morning, they know about it”

“Hmm…Really? I didn’t know that” I rolled my eyes staring at Regan. Is he for real?

“So, can we take a selfie now?” Scarlet asked again. Regan pretended that he was thinking about whether to say yes or no and Scarlet’s forehead furrowed.

“Daddy?” She looked impatient now which made Regan laughed amusedly at her.

“Okay princess. We’ll take one. Why don’t you come here Kitten and let’s take a selfie together?” Regan beaconed me. I was standing at doorway, watching them.

He was teaching Scarlet how to assemble different figures using Legos when Scarlet suddenly remembered about taking pictures.

I was about to approach them when I remembered that I just woke up. I just washed my face and brushed my teeth a while ago before going down. I consciously ran my fingers through my hair. I was still wearing my negligee but I covered it on with a silk robe.

“Why don’t we just wait for the photographers tomorrow? I look like a mess” I said. Scarlet wiggled out of her father’s arms and Regan put her down. She ran towards me and pulled my hand.

“You’re beautiful mommy so c’mon. I want to have a picture with you and daddy” I smiled at her. She’s such a cutie and it’s hard to say no to her. I picked her up and kissed her cheek.

“Really? Is mommy really beautiful?” She touched my cheek and nodded her head.

“Yes mommy. You’re beautiful. Daddy even said that” I looked at Regan questioningly and he was beaming like a fool.

“You heard our princess Kitten” Regan said and winked at me. He approached us and kissed my cheek sweetly. Scarlet giggled and even clapped her hands. My cheeks felt hot as I felt his kiss on my cheek. Just a simple kiss and my body almost turned mushy.

After that, Regan finally snapped a photo of us using my phone. He then passed it to his phone. He even had the audacity of changing my wallpaper to the photo which we had just took. Scarlet was very happy with the outcome.

The morning after that, the professional photographers came and we took several family pictures and some individual pictures. I wanted to protest but Scarlet looked like she was enjoying every minute of it so I just went on with the flow.

When they delivered the pictures, I was so shocked when it was all in life sizes. I just shook my head in disbelief while Regan was grinning from ear to ear and kissed me on the lips.

A smiled broke across my face as I remembered those moments. I heaved a sigh and wished that everything would be alright soon so that we could be together again. Even though it has been almost a day since we left the US, I already missed Regan.

I reached for the pillow and hugged it. I missed his embrace, his kisses, his warmth and his touch. I really missed him, all of him.

I decided to give it a try and dialed his number again but it was the same. Now I was curious what he was doing, why his phone was still unreachable. I sent him a message and waited for him to reply but I didn’t receive any.

---

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I woke up with a terrible head ache and it felt like someone was hammering my head. I decided to get drunk last night because of the resentment I felt towards Carina and now I realized how stupid I was feeling like that.

I was blinded by anger last night but at the same time, I really missed Carina and Scarlet. Even though Carina didn’t even wait for me to come home before they left, I still can’t really get angry at her. I love her after all.

And now, I remembered clearly what Nilda told me about Carina being sad before they left for London. Something must have happened. Now I realized how selfish and fool I was. I even threw my phone and now I don’t have a phone anymore.

I quickly went to the hallway where I threw my phone to yesterday, expecting to still find the pieces there. But it was already clean. I tried to look around and look for the sim and memory card but there was nothing. The floor was spotless and I cursed out loud. Now I remembered the pictures which were saved on the memory card. It was my pictures with Scarlet and Carina. There were a lot of pictures there which were memorable and precious. Damn! What have I done?

I just hope that it was all saved on my icloud account.

I quickly went downstairs and saw Nilda at the kitchen.

“Nilda, did you clean the mess I made at the hallway upstairs?” She looked at me confusedly.

“Ah, the cellphone? Yes, I already threw it away”

“Where did you threw it?” She furrowed at me.

“In the garbage but I already threw at the big garbage bin outside the gate. The garbage collector will get it in a few moments now, I guess. Why?” I didn’t bothered answering her and ran outside, hoping that the garbage truck hasn’t arrived yet but to my big disappointment, it was already taken by the garbage collector. Great! Bravo Regan!

I cursed out loud in frustration as I tugged through my hair like a mad man. I didn’t know how long I was staring into nothingness. I was pulled out of my reverie when a car stopped right in front of me. I looked at it impassively and decided to just go back inside the house when the car opened and Tiffany came out.

My jaw flexed in anger as I stared at her. How dare this b*tch show her face in front of me again?!

“Hello Regan?” She said sarcastically and my blood boiled as my eyes squinted in anger.

“What are you doing here Tiffany?” I asked her. I didn’t want to talk to her but I was curious of what her agenda was again this time.

“Nothing. I am here to check on you. You look miserable. I assume that Carina already left you?” I wanted to say no but I just bit my tongue and decided to just ignore her. I was about to turn my back on her but she continued.

“You know Regan, I still believe that we can work things between us. She left you again so why don’t you just comeback to me and we’ll start all over again” I felt like my whole body was eaten by anger as I stared at her. Stepped closer to her and yanked her arm, pulling her roughly towards me.

“Shut up Tiffany! I don’t want to hear any of your sh*t! Do me a favor and get lost!” I spat at her but she just smirked unaffectedly at me. 

I was so enraged that I didn’t even realized what she was about to do to me. Before I could react, she clung her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. I instantly felt disgusted and madder than before. I tried to push her away from me but she was determined on what she was planning.

I grabbed her on her arms tightly and pushed her away, this time, it was forceful.

“You make me sick Tiffany!” I hissed and wiped my lips with the back of my hand. I felt so disgusted of her but she looked like unaffected by my anger. She just smirked again before she turned her back and was about to go in her car when I yanked her arm again.

“Why the f*ck are you here?!” She just looked into my hand which was tightly gripping her arm.

“Nothing. I just want to see you because someone just told me that your lover left you again. Poor you Regan. Maybe she doesn’t really love you that’s why it’s always easy for her to leave you like you don’t matter” She giggled like a b*tch. I gritted my teeth and let go of her arm roughly. I opened my mouth to say something, anything to retaliate to her but I couldn’t find any words to say.

“Cat got your tongue my dear ex-husband? Since you’re alone again like me, why don’t we make up for the lost times instead? Don’t expect her to come back to you again because I’m sure that she won’t do that this time”

“Shut up! Just get out of my sight before I do anything to you” I warned dangerously through gritted teeth and her smirk instantly wiped out. I could see the fear in her eyes as she looked at me. She cleared her throat and tried her best to look confident as always before she opened her car and get in.

My eye brows furrowed when I caught a glimpse of someone in her car but I wasn’t interested anymore about it. I just turned my back and went back inside the house then decided to just take a bath. After I took a bath, my headache was subsided a little bit.

After that, I called Attorney Santiago and informed him about what happened a while ago. He was still on the process of gathering more information against Tiffany that he could use so that she could be prosecuted too. While the case against Rosie and Russel was already at the court, the case against Tiffany being an accomplice was denied due to lack of evidence.

I didn’t let go of Russel yet. He’s going to come out as a witness during the trial; that was the plan. He couldn’t do anything other than follow my orders because he was hoping that his family could forgive him if he would tell the truth.

I didn’t know what happened to Rosie and where could she be right now because the police couldn’t find her at all. Even her family was denying that they knew her whereabouts.

After my short talk with Attorney Santiago, I went downstairs and ate. 

When I was eating at the dining table alone, I felt the emptiness again. I looked at the 2 chairs which were Carina and Scarlet used to seat on to. I heaved a sigh and stood up. I didn’t even eat all that much because my appetite was instantly gone upon remembering the two most important people of my life.

---

CARINA’S P.O.V.

“Mommy…” I was woke up by a little voice calling for me. I knew it was my daughter and I smiled. I opened my eyes.

“Good morning baby” I greeted her.

“Good morning too mommy. Can we call daddy now?” She asked immediately with an evident expectation on her face. She looked like she just woke up too.

“Where is my morning kiss baby?” I asked while pretending to be pouting. She giggled and kissed me on the cheeks.

“Can we call him now?” She asked again after the kiss. I chuckled softly and squeezed her little nose gently.

“Okay my beautiful baby” I reached for my phone on the bedside table just to be surprised when I saw a MMS message which was sent by an unknown number. My forehead creased and opened the message just to gasp in shock when I saw the content. My hand instantly covered my mouth as I stared at the picture. My eyes watered and I instantly felt furious.

“Mommy, are you okay? Are you crying?” Scarlet asked worriedly. I tried my best to stop the tears which were threatening to fall any second now and forced a smile.

“I’m fine sweetheart. Something just caught in my eye” I lied and discreetly wiped my tears. My hands were trembling and my heart was beating so fast because of anger. What is the meaning of this picture?

---

Lmao….Tiffany and Rosie will do anything to destroy Regan eh? 

Maybe there are 4 more chapters remaining for this story…I think? Let’s see.

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank You!

If you haven’t read my other stories yet, please check them out on my profile. 

If you haven’t a fan yet, FOLLOW me :)

the beginning of the end 2

DON’T BE A BLIND READER AND READ THE A/N!!!!

A/N: Okay guys! i just want to get this out of my chest. English is not my first language so of course there are mistakes. I haven’t edited this story yet and i am aware that there are MANY mistakes. I am not living in an English spoken country either (If you read about me on my profile). I am not complaining if you correct my mistakes. I appreciate it because i want to learn from you too. Just don’t do it in a rude way.

One more thing, i already finished this story and i know some of you are already complaining about the problems and misunderstandings of the 2 main characters but i intended to make it that way because what good is a story without some complications before the ending right, right? Well, that’s just my own opinion though. LOL. 

But don’t worry, this is the last misunderstanding of the 2. Just a couple of chapters more before the ending so i wrote sweeter moments between the 2 in the next chapters. This is the longest A/N that I’ve ever wrote but this is NOT a rant. I’m just telling what’s on my mind.  :)

---

  “What are you talking about Carina? I don’t understand you anymore” -

Regan  

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I stared at the picture again and I couldn’t be wrong, it was Regan and he was kissing a woman. I couldn’t recognized the woman as her back was on the camera but she looked really familiar.

An overwhelming jealousy rose in my chest . Is this the reason why he wasn’t even calling me because of her?

I wanted to scream because of the mixed emotions I was instantly feeling. Jealousy and anger were a potent combination and they were eating my right reasoning and the ability to analyze the situation rationally. I just wanted to cry.

The image of Tiffany and Regan who were on the bed together and both naked came back onto my mind and that made me almost insane. My grip on my phone tightened and I couldn’t control the tears I was holding anymore. They fell.

“Mommy?” I looked at my daughter and she looked like she was about to cry too. I embraced her as I continued sobbing. I wanted to stop myself from crying because Scarlet was right in front of me but my tears were so stubborn that they continuously fell from my eyes.

I tried to smile and wiped my tears when I saw that she was crying too. I wiped her tears and kissed her forehead.

“Don’t cry baby. Mommy is fine. I just remembered your grandpa. Can you smile for mommy?” She wiped her tears with the back of her hands and smiled at me sweetly. The pain in my chest was still there but just seeing the smiling face of my daughter reduced the pain.

I got startled when my phone rang. It was from an unknown number. I was debating inside if I was going to answer it or not. It stopped after ringing for several times. When it rang again, I decided to answer it.

“H-Hello” I said. My voice was kinda husky because of crying a while ago.

“Thank God you answered your phone Kitten” I almost gasped loudly when I heard the voice of Regan. Feeling like this upon hearing his voice just proved me how much I missed him and how I much wanted to see him right now if that was even possible. I closed my eyes and didn’t answer. The anger and jealousy in my chest was still there. 

Should I ask him about it? What if he confirms about it? I wouldn’t be able to handle it if that was the case. I knew I was being paranoid and distrustful but I couldn’t help it. Even though I was telling myself that Regan didn’t deceive me, it was just impossible to just forget it all just like that.

A while ago, there were a lot of things on my mind that I wanted to voice out to him but now that I am talking to him, I am speechless. Great!

I looked at Scarlet who was staring at me curiously. I got off the bed and went to the terrace to prevent her from hearing our conversation and realize that it was her father.

“What do you want?” instead of telling him what’s on my mind, my voice came out as cold as ice.

“W-what do you mean by that Kitten?” He sounded confused but at the same time there was a tinge of anger in his tone.

“Can you just tell me why you called? I have something to do” I heard him cussed and then he didn’t answer for a couple of seconds.

“Kitten, are you angry at me? Shouldn’t be the other way around? You left me just like that without even saying anything!” Now, the anger in his voice was more evident.

“I was calling you before we flew back here but your phone was out of coverage area. I thought you were just busy with your work but now I guess not. You were busy yes but with another woman” I couldn’t take it anymore and told him that. I heard him gasped.

“What are you talking about Carina? I don’t understand you anymore” I chuckled sarcastically.

“Really? Then what is the meaning of the picture I received a while ago? You were kissing another woman! How dare you do this to me?! Don’t tell me you didn’t know about it again!”

I was almost shouting now and my body was shaking. I hated myself because tears pooled down my cheeks again. Why does he have this strong effect on me? I groaned inwardly and cursed myself. 

“What are you talking about Kitten? I don’t understand. Can you just calm down and explain to me everything?”

“Someone sent me a picture of you kissing someone. Is that photo authentic?” Even my voice was shaking as I asked him that question. I inhaled and exhaled softly trying to calm myself down and not to let him know that I was already crying. But God! It was so hard to stop myself from sobbing.

He didn’t answer for a while like he was thinking of what he was about to answer.

“Tell me! Did you really kiss somebody?!” I yelled at him. I heard him sigh.

“Listen to me carefully…I didn’t want it. It was a forceful kiss and I was caught off guard. Tiffany was the one who kissed me and––” I couldn’t hear what he was talking about anymore. It was just the name of the woman which was registered on my mind and it hurt. I closed my eyes and bit my lower before I hang up on him. hmp! Tiffany again! I fed up!

He did it again. Even though I clearly heard him saying that he was caught off guard by that kiss, it still hurt me. Is this the way we’re going to spend our lives together if I chose to be with him? Whenever someone approaches him and do something to him, he will just tell me it’s wasn’t his fault and he was just caught off guard? I couldn’t take it anymore.

Maybe it was a good thing that we went back here in England and be away from him. I wanted to think things over. I didn’t want to get hurt anymore because of the man I love. Why does it’s so difficult for us to be happy?

“Mommy, is that daddy?” I heard Scarlet spoke from behind me. I wiped off my tears and faced her.

“Baby, let’s go take a bath. We need to go to the hospital later” I tried to divert the topic and she just nodded her head. I looked at her and she looked sad. I felt guilty because if there is someone who’s affected the most of the situation, it is our daughter.

---

“The surgery is successful and he’s out of danger. He would be awake in no time” The doctor said and I felt relief.

“Thank you doctor Henry” He just nodded his head and left. I looked at my father who was still sleeping. I held his hand and kissed it. Now, I felt a lot lighter because he’s already fine and out of danger.

“I thought you’re going to leave me dad. Thank you because you didn’t” I said to him even though he couldn’t hear me. I stayed in his room for another half an hour before I went out.

“How’s grandpa mommy?” Scarlet asked me as she saw me approaching them. She was with Kate. She called me this morning that she’ll accompany us again at the hospital today knowing that Scarlet wouldn’t be allowed to enter the ICU. I was so thankful because she’s been here to be with us.

“He’s going to be okay sweetheart. Don’t worry about grandpa. He’s strong. He’ll wake up soon” She smiled and raised her hands to me, asking me to pick her up.

I picked her up and kissed her cheek.

“Why do you always want mommy to carry you like this baby?” I teased her.

“Because I miss daddy. He always carries me like this” She pouted and her face became sad again upon saying that. Kate looked at me quizzically. She didn’t know about what happened for the last 3 months and a half while we were in the US. Even though she was my friend, I didn’t tell her about the identity of Scarlet’s father. I just told her once that I left him.

Scarlet hugged me tightly and nuzzled her face on my neck. She was already sobbing softly. I groaned inwardly as my chest tightened.

“Sweetheart, please don’t make this hard for mommy. Remember, it’s not good for mommy to be sad” I said while rubbing her back comfortingly.

“B-But I miss daddy. I want to talk to him” I heaved a sigh and sat down on the nearby chair. I sat her on my lap and took my phone out from my pocket. I didn’t want to do this but I wanted to make Scarlet happy. She didn’t do anything wrong. She has the right to talk to her father.

I dialed the number Regan used to contact me the last time. Someone answered it after the third ring. I knew it was still very early in New York right now.

“Hello?” It was Nilda.

“Hello NIlda. I’m sorry for calling so early but I just want to talk to Regan. Is he awake yet?” I looked at Scarlet and her face brightened upon hearing me said her father’s name. I squeezed her cheek affectionately.

“I don’t know. I’ll check if he’s already up” After a minute or two, I heard Regan’s husky voice. It looked like he just woke up.

“Hello?”

“Hello” I almost closed my eyes. Just hearing his voice making me want to forget all the anger I was feeling at the moment. I wanted to but something was preventing me from doing so. I didn’t know what though. I was confused.

“Hello Kitten. Thank God you called me. Please, let’s talk about what happened. Let me—”

“Scarlet here wants to talk to you” I interrupted him and gave the phone to Scarlet. I didn’t want to hear anymore of his explanations. Honestly, I am tired of it all.

I just stared at Scarlet who looked very happy hearing her dad’s voice. She got out of my lap and sat on the chair across us. Kate looked at me and then laughed at Scarlet.

“Looks like your daughter wants a privacy” Kate said amusedly while watching Scarlet. She was talking to her dad cheerfully.

“Are you okay Carina?” I looked at Kate and she was staring at me intently. I avoided her gaze.

“I’m okay Kate” I just muttered and she sighed.

“I know when you’re feeling down okay? When I first saw you yesterday, you looked fine. In fact, you were radiant even though you were crying because of what happened to your father. But now, you’re totally different. Fight the depression. It’s not good for you and the baby” My head snapped back to her, in shock.

“How did you know?” She smiled.

“The moment I saw you yesterday, I already had a suspicion but when I heard what you told Scarlet a while ago that it’s not good for you to be sad, that confirmed my suspicion” I bit my bottom lip.

“Yes. I’m pregnant” I admitted.

“It’s the guy that we saw at the club before right?” I nodded. I didn’t know why but tears were threatening to well down my eyes again after I heard her mentioned about Regan and I hated myself more. Maybe because of the pregnancy hormones that I was extra emotional like this.

“So you got back together? Then why are you sad? You look like you’ve been crying since last night” I looked at my daughter who was giggling happily. Regan must be telling her something funny.

I felt Kate’s hand and squeezed my hand gently. Thankfully, she was here with me. I have been friends with her for more than four years now and she’s been always at my side whenever I needed someone to talk to.

Then I found myself confiding everything to her. After I finished telling her everything, tears were already spilling from my eyes. I looked at the other way around in order to hide my tears from my daughter.

“Judging by your story, Regan really loves you. Always been loving you since then. About the picture, I think you should have a proper talk to him. I have a feeling that this is all just a big misunderstanding. Don’t let your jealousy and anger cloud you rational judgement” I was about to say something when I saw Erick who was approaching us.

“Hello Carina. I heard what happened to your father so I came as soon as I heard that you came back” He said full of concern and gave me a hug.

“Thank you for coming Erick. Dad’s fine now. The surgery was successful so we don’t have anything to worry about” I said and tried my best to appear okay. He stared at me intently.

“Are you okay? You look like you’ve been crying” I heaved a sigh and forced a smile.

“I’m okay Erick. I—” I was interrupted by my daughter.

“Mommy, daddy said he’ll be with us on my birthday” Scarlet giggled happily while handing me my phone. I saw Erick’s forehead frowned upon hearing that.

“Y-You got back with your ex?” He asked hesitantly. I smiled faintly and nodded my head.

---

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW

Thank You!

Scarlet

Hello guys! Sorry, i haven’t answering any of your questions through comments and messages lately because i was really busy. I just got back from Paris and i didn’t even have time checking wattpad and even my social media accounts. (really).

A/N: I can’t believe i will be telling this but PLEASE, if you can’t stand this story and it’s characters then DON’T READ it any further. Don’t leave any rude comments and ridicule my story because i believe that i don’t deserve such treatment. I am a calm person but i can’t tolerate such behavior. I am not forcing anyone to read my stories but if you continue reading this, then thank you very much.

I mentioned before that there were 4 chapters remaining on this story but i cut it short. The next chapter will

be

the ending chapter then the epilogue.

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I was staring at the ceiling but my mind wasn’t there. My mind had been occupied by what happened when I talked to Carina. I knew she’s been crying while talking to me. She was furious at me and I was so worried. It looked like our relationship was in utter danger. After our short conversation, I’ve been trying to call her a lot of times but she was rejecting my calls. Damn! I won’t let our relationship to be destroyed just like that! I’ll do everything to fix this.

I looked at the wall clock and it was already past 6:15 am. I didn’t have the energy to do all the things that I needed to do because of what happened. You’re really an as*hole! You keep on hurting her! Fix this!

I groaned in frustration. Just thinking of the fact that Carina’s angry at me again is making me crazy. Why do I have to suffer like this? What did I do to experience all of these? All I want to do is to be with the woman I love. Be with her and our daughter forever. Simple as that. Damn it!

I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard a knock at the door. I got up to open it. It was Nilda. She was smiling at me while holding the telephone.

“Sorry to disturb you but Carina wants to talk to you” Upon hearing that, I instantly felt excited and happy. I thanked Nilda and answered the telephone. Nilda went back downstairs while I sat on the edge of the bed. I cleared my throat. I felt the anticipation to hear her voice again and I was expecting that she wasn’t angry at me anymore that’s why she called.

“Hello Kitten. Thank God you called me. Please, let’s talk about what happened. Let me-”

“Scarlet here wants to talk to you” Instead of waiting for me to finish what I was supposed to say, she interrupted me. Even though I was happy to talk to Scarlet, I wanted to discuss our misunderstanding with her first. Even though it was through the telephone, I wanted to explain my side. But instead of letting me finish, she cut me off.

“Hello daddy” Scarlet’s voice lifted my spirit a little bit. I missed her so much too. I groaned inwardly and ran my fingers though my hair in frustration.

“Hello princess, daddy already miss you and mommy so much”

“I miss you too daddy. I want to go back there now but mommy said we can’t go back yet” Her voice sounded lonely and I could already imagine what she looked like at the moment.

“Don’t worry princess, I’ll convince mommy so that you can go back here as soon as possible”

“Really daddy? Yehey! I want to celebrate my birthday there with you and mommy” Sh*t! I almost forgot about that! It’s scarlet’s 4th birthday next month and that was 3 weeks from now on . I really need to do something about this.

“Of course princess. I’ll do anything so that we can be together on your birthday” She was now giggling with happiness. She was undeniably happy. I continued talking to her and she was cheerfully answering every question I asked her.

“What are you doing right now princess?” I asked her curiously because I had the feeling that they were not home.

“We are at the hospital daddy. We are visiting grandpa” My forehead creased.

“What happened to your grandpa princess?”

“I don’t know daddy but mommy had been crying since yesterday” Now I understand why they went home just like that. Something happened to her father. I was about to speak again when I heard a man’s voice on the background.

“Princess, who was that guy who just spoke?”

“It’s Uncle Erick daddy. He’s mommy’s friend” My jaw clenched. I could hear the voice of Carina and that guy on the background and I couldn’t help but to get vexed. She wouldn’t talk to me but she’s talking to another man right now. Damnation!

I remember that guy when I first talk to Carina after 4 years at the bar and she was with her friends, including that Erick. He was the one I had a fight with because he kept on meddling while I was trying to persuade Carina to talk to me that time.

I could tell that he had a romantic feelings towards Carina just by the way he looked at her that time. I knew I was being paranoid and shallow minded being jealous of that guy but I couldn’t help it. I am not there with them. While I was here, he was on Carina’s side right now. Sh*t! I am going crazy here Kitten! Please, don’t get mad at me…please forgive me….

“Princess, listen to daddy. Make mommy happy while I am not there with you. If she’s crying, hug her for me okay?”

“Okay daddy. Promise me that you’ll be with us on my birthday”

“Promise princess. I need to go now. I love you” I wanted to talk to her more but I needed to go and get ready. I have something to do and it’s very important.

“I love you too daddy” She sounded sad again. I heaved a sigh. I wanted to talk to Carina again but I wanted to give her some space. I knew she’s still mad at me. But that doesn’t mean that I won’t do anything and leave things just the way it is. I’ll never give up and if I need to go there so that I can talk to her, then I’ll do it in a heartbeat.

But first, I need to fix all the things that needed my attention here. For the sake of our happiness.

“Tell mommy that I love her, okay?”

“Okay daddy”.

After my talk to my daughter, I took a bath and then after I got dressed, I just ate a sandwich before going out of the house. I must fix all the baggage I needed to fix so that I could start all over again and fix my own family.

---

2 WEEKS LATER

CARINA’S P.O.V.

I stared at my phone which was on my table and then I heaved a sigh. It’s been 2 weeks since the last time I talked to Regan and now I was feeling terrible about it. That time, I was so confused of everything and let anger got the best of me. Now, I realized that I loved him so much and I needed to trust him with all my heart.

I didn’t let him explain and now I am regretting it. I was waiting for his call but he didn’t call me after our last conversation. Instead, he was calling my father and talks to him from time to time. Even Scarlet, he talks to her everyday but he never ask for me anymore.

Now I felt like I was going crazy just thinking that he was probably mad at me so I swallowed my pride and decided to call him. But to my disappointment, he didn’t answer any of my calls. I called him many times but he never picked up. I spent sleepless nights and full of regret. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe I was being selfish and didn’t trust and believe him at all. I kept on catering about my emotions that I forgot about his.

“You look sad. What’s the problem?” My dad asked. I was in his room, checking if he was okay. I just got home from work. I went back to work last week because there were many things that needed my attention. My father needed to rest for a couple of months before he could go back to the way he was so we decided that I would be the OIC while he was still recovering.

“I’m okay dad. What about you?” He held my hand.

“Don’t change the topic. I am alright. I am still recovering but I am okay now. So, are you going to tell me about it? You never tell me your problems” His face looked sullen. I didn’t want to tell him about it because I don’t want to be an addition to his worries. But I knew he would worry more if I didn’t tell him about it now.

“Dad…I think Regan’s mad at me” I confessed with an almost inaudible voice. I bit my lower lip and took a deep breath.

“Why? I thought everything’s alright between the two of you now? The last time you called me, you told me that you gave him another chance. You sounded happy back then” He asked with a furrowed eyes brows. I avoided his gaze and looked down. I decided to tell everything to him. When I finished telling him what had happened, he chortled to my surprised.

“Dad…Please don’t laugh at me” I said sulkily. He shook his head while smiling at me.

“You know what sweetheart, I think you must apologize to him. Swallow your pride and prove to him how much you love and trust him. To tell you honestly, he already told me about this. He’s hurt you know. I don’t want to tell anything and interfere with your problems because you’re both adults. But now, I think I need to tell you this. It’s not enough to just love someone with all your heart. You must trust him too. A relationship without trust is not going to last. Proper communication is the key” Hearing my father tell that only added to the regret I was feeling.

“What am I going to do dad? He’s mad at me and he’s not even answering my calls” I sat on the edge of the bed and hugged him.

“Just prove to him you deserve his love for you. Show him how much you’re willing to do to win him back”

“Yes dad. I’ll do everything to fix this” I felt his hands stroking my hair.

“You should sweetheart. Don’t let go of him because I know he really loves and cherish you” I looked up at him confusedly.

“How could you say that dad? You just met him once” I asked him. He just shrugged his shoulders and smiled.

“I knew he’s a good man the first time I met him. When I talked to him for the first time, I saw how honest he was. He even admitted all his mistakes without hesitation. I saw that time how he looked at you. From that moment on, I knew he truly loves you. You are both lucky to have each other you know. He didn’t love someone else while you were not with him and you did the same. That only proves how much you cherished and loved each other even after those years without seeing each other. In a relationship, it is inevitable to have complications and it will really test your love for each other but when you have a strong bond, trust and you understand each other, then no problem could ever destroy that relationship you both built”

He’s right. Before we flew back here, I told Regan to fix all his issues and problems before we could be together again but I should do the same too. I know I have a lot of issues too and I need to change that. I told him before too that I needed time to think and weigh things between us by going away from him for a while and I guess that helped me a lot. I realized my mistakes and now I am ready to go back to him.

I knew he’s angry at me right now and I need to prove to him that I accept every part of him and he’s the only one I love.

“You must fix this because I can see that Scarlet is the one who’s affected the most. It’s unfair to her you know? She has a father but she can’t be with him because of your misunderstandings. Think about your child and her feelings sweetheart. Don’t let your pride and anger takeover”

“Thank you dad. Maybe, I just needed to hear those things. I want to fix things between us. I don’t care about the problems anymore. I don’t care about Rosie and Tiffany. I know we can make it through all these as long as we’re together”

“Yes, do it. If he’s not going to do something to fix it then you must do it” I could sense that he’s smiling but I didn’t look up. I just remained hugging him.

“I tried calling him but he was rejecting my calls. What will I do to make it up for him dad?”

“Follow your heart. What do you want to do?” I couldn’t answer immediately. I wanted to tell him that I want to go back to the US and be with Regan but I couldn’t just leave him alone. Yes, he has his nurses and private doctor but I still couldn’t leave him. He was still recovering. I heaved a sigh.

---

The next day, I was in my office but I couldn’t concentrate on working. I was just staring at my phone. I decided to call Regan again but I couldn’t contact his old number. Then I decided to call the telephone in his house. But like his phone, nobody was picking it up. I was sure that the household helps were all there but I couldn’t understand why nobody was picking up the telephone.

I heaved a sigh and sent a message to his phone. I’ve been texting him for a couple of days now but he wasn’t replying at all. I wanted to cry in frustration because of the situation but I stopped myself from doing so. I’ve been nothing but a crybaby and I need to change that. I need to face the problem bravely and solve it accordingly.

After that, I continued doing my work. I was so engrossed on typing on my laptop when my phone rang. My eye brows knitted together when I saw that it was my dad. He never calls me during office hours. I got nervous all of a sudden.

“Hello daddy?” I tried to calm myself down and not to think of negative things.

“Sweetie, you need to come home right now. Scarlet is missing” His voice was sounded so worried.

“No! What happened?!” I was already panicking and my heart was beating so fast because of fear.

“Just come home sweetheart” He said. I pressed the end call button and quickly gathered my things. I didn’t even said goodbye to my secretary and just walked past her desk. My vision was already blurry with tears. Oh God! No! Please tell me this is just a joke!

While I was driving, I tried to be careful as possible even though I was on the verge of crying. When I got home, my dad was the only one who was at the living room. I was expecting for the household helps to be there too together with the police.

“What happened dad? Where is my daughter?!” He just stared at me and heaved a sigh. He doesn’t look worried at all and that confused me. Here I was panicking and scared of whatever happened to Scarlet but he looked so relaxed while sitting on the couch.

“Read this” I looked at it and it was a piece of blue paper neatly folded. I took it with hesitation. I slowly opened it with my trembling hands, thinking that it was a kidnapper’s note.

If you still want to see Scarlet,

then meet me at the top of Eiffel tower

on Saturday, at exactly 7pm.

What? Eiffel Tower? Is he kidding? Why would a kidnapper wanted me to go there? Saturday? That would be tomorrow night. Something’s wrong, I thought.

“I was at the garden a while ago when she came. She told me she wanted to play there. But I didn’t expect her to disappear. I just talked with the gardener for a while. But when I called for her, she wasn’t there anymore. We searched for her around but she was nowhere to be found. Then we noticed that the gate was opened and this note was there” I felt like all the life drained out of me and I couldn’t do anything other than cry. I felt my father consoling me but I couldn’t calm down.

“Just do what the kidnapper wants” I looked at my father. Something was really wrong. He doesn’t even look worried like I was right now.

“What about the police dad? Did you contact them about what happened?”

“Yes. I already did. I will arrange everything. Just go. You know I can’t go with you because of my condition” I nodded my head and hugged him tightly while sobbing.

“Shh…Don’t cry. Everything’s going to be alright” I wanted to ask him how he could be so sure of saying that but I didn’t voice out my thoughts as I continued sobbing.

---

This chapter has 3018 words. I deliberately made it longer than my usual updates. I hope you like it and enjoy!

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE this story and FOLLOW me!

Hello again my love

OMG

! i can’t believe this story has reached its

ending

😭

 😭 (

Feeling emotional

)

There’s also a special chapter after the Epilogue. Who want’s to read it?

---

  “Tell me Carina, don’t you love me anymore?”-

Regan  

CARINA’S

P.O.V

.

I stared at the Eiffel Tower in front of me for a couple of seconds. I was already at the foot of the tower. I looked at the 3 police officers with me. They weren’t on their uniforms because they told me that it was easier to do their job that way.

“Just go to the top of the tower and we’re just going to follow you discreetly” My eyebrows knitted together. They didn’t say anything about what they’re going to do to retrieve my daughter but my dad told me that he already arranged everything. I trust my father so I just agreed. I wasn’t sure of what they’re about to do but I had these strange feelings the moment I saw these men.

If my dad didn’t arrange everything, then I would just believe that they’re not really police officers. I shook my head and decided to set aside the doubts and just quietly went to the long queue of people. When I paid my entrance fee, I went inside the elevator with the other tourists. If the situation was different then I would love to take the stairs and just take my time ascending to the top but I needed to get to the top as soon as possible.

I was so scared and worried for my daughter that I couldn’t even appreciate the beautiful view as I looked around me. I was now the only one left in the elevator because they all went out of the 1st and 2nd levels of the tower. When I reached the top, I slowly stepped out of the elevator and began looking around. My heartbeat was so fast that I felt like my heart would come out of my chest.

I noticed that the place was decorated with different flowers and balloons, it was more beautiful the last time Regan and I were here but I just ignored it. I didn’t have time to be amazed of the changes they made here. My priority for the moment was to see my daughter ASAP and to make sure that she’s okay.

“Hello? Whoever you are, please come out. Give me back my daughter” I begged with trembling voice. But no one answered. I called for the kidnapper for a couple times more but there was no response. I went around the place while shouting for the kidnapper to come out but unfortunately, no one showed up. My expectation to see my daughter crushed just like that. I was already crying that I slumped down the floor with my hands covering my face. I told myself that I wouldn’t cry but I couldn’t help it. It was killing me knowing that Scarlet was missing and in the hands of somebody.

After how many minutes of crying, I felt a hand touched my shoulder. I slowly looked up to see whoever it was and I gasped out loud when I recognized him. He was wearing a serious face. I instantly stood up and hugged him tightly while sobbing. I couldn’t even ask him why he was there.

“S-Scarlet got kidnapped” I cried while still in his arms. I felt him hugged me back and kissed my forehead.

“That’s enough Kitten. Our daughter’s fine. She’s in good hands” He said. I pulled away from our embrace and looked at him.

“W-What do you mean by that? Why are you here? H-How did you know I am here right now?” I asked him confusedly.

“Now you have a lot of questions?” He chuckled but his eyes were still serious. Now I am really confused. Judging by his reaction when I told him about what happened to Scarlet, he knew something that I wasn’t aware of.

“What is the meaning of this? Where is Scarlet, I want to see her” I asked him in an almost certain tone that he has our daughter.

“Later kitten. We have a lot to discuss first”

“Don’t tell me you were the one who did all of this? Are you the one who kidnapped Scarlet?” I asked him with disbelief. He smirked. My blood boiled instantly and I attacked him with my fists. I was so furious. Since the day Scarlet disappeared, I couldn’t eat, sleep and I was so scared that something bad happened to her and now I learned that it was Regan who did it.

I kept hitting his chest furiously with my fists while crying in anger. He just let me hit him until I stopped and my sobs became louder. It was infuriating yes, but at the same time, I was so relieved knowing that he was the one behind Scarlet’s disappearance.

“How dare you do this to me?! I hate you…..I hate you….“I said between sobs. I heard him laughed and I glared at him. He stopped laughing when he caught me glaring at him.

“I’m done here” I pushed him aside and strode my way towards the exit. But when I almost reached the exit, I felt his hand and pulled me by the waist. I gasped when my face planted on his hard chest.

“You’re leaving me again without even letting me explain my side? Is running away from me is all you ever know whenever we have misunderstandings?” I couldn’t respond right away and I pulled my hand away from him. I heard him heaved a frustrated sigh.

“You know why I did this? Because you’re always running away from me. I admit, I hurt you before and never told you about the truth but that’s the only time I deceived you. I never did it again. I already told you that Rosie and Tiffany drugged me that time that’s why you saw me naked with Tiffany. I thought you already believed me but I was wrong. You left again without even saying anything to me. You didn’t even wait for me. You don’t have trust in me and it hurts” Judging by the look on his face, he was deeply hurt. I bit my lower lip and looked down guiltily. I didn’t have the courage to meet his piercing gaze.

“Tell me Carina, don’t you love me anymore?” I looked up and meet his eyes.

“Don’t ask the obvious. What about the picture?” He grunted and raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“I already explained it to you on the telephone. I already told you that I was caught off guard! What else do you want me to do for you to finally believe me?” Seeing the pain in his eyes made me guilty as ever. Did I hurt him that much? God! I’m really an idiot!

“I-I love you and you know that. You don’t have to ask” His eyes brightened but he remained serious. I swallowed hard nervously and waited for him to continue.

“Then, do you believe me that I’ve never cheated on you?” I nodded my head.

“Yes. I’m sorry if I didn’t trust you that much but I was hurt too you know. Seeing you with other woman almost made me insane. Jealousy blinded me” He cupped my face and lifted it as he stared intently into my eyes. I could see the contentment and happiness in his eyes.

“I’m sorry too Kitten. I made a promise that I won’t ever hurt you again but I failed. I’m sorry that I couldn’t protect you and Scarlet from those three bastards. But I promise you that they won’t hurt us again anymore”

“How could you be so sure? I am afraid that—”

“Shh…They can’t approach us again because they’re already in jail. Rosie got captured by the police in their vacation house in Georgia. We also managed to gather enough evidence proving that Tiffany was Rosie’s accomplice with the help of Russel” I was just staring at him while he was telling me that. A smile slowly broke across my face and I hugged him happily. At last, it’s finished.

“Thank God! Rosie deserves to rot in jail because of what she did to Scarlet” I said. Just remembering what she did to my daughter made the anger I felt towards her resurfaced.

“Yes. It’s already finished. I was supposed to follow you and Scarlet earlier but I needed to make sure that they won’t escape the law” I didn’t answer and just felt his warmth on my body. If felt so wonderful being in his arms again after more than two weeks. I missed him so bad.

“So, are we okay now? Do I make myself clear this time?”

“Yes. I already understand everything. I was even contacting you for the past week but you weren’t answering the telephone. I even sent you a lot of messages. Even though you didn’t do this, I was planning to go back in the US as soon as my dad recovers and be with you again. Why weren’t you answering my calls and messages anyway?” I asked with a sharp tone. Remembering all those times that I was restless because he wasn’t replying or calling me back. He scratch the side of his head and avoided my eyes.

“Don’t get mad at me Kitten…But I got angry at you that time. I felt like you just discarded me like a piece of trash. And when I talked to Scarlet, I heard that you were with that Erick and got jealous of him instantly. I was so frustrated because he was there with you when you’re down while on the other hand, you didn’t even tell me about your problem. You just took off just like that” I raised my hand and touched his cheek affectionately.

“I haven’t told him about it. Kate just mentioned him about what happened to my dad that’s why he went there. You don’t have to worry about him. He already knows that we’re back together and he already accepted that friendship is the only thing that I could give to him” He held my hand which was on his cheek and kissed it.

“God! I don’t know why but when it comes to you, I get paranoid that you’ll leave me again whenever those guys are around you. I can’t help it. I love you so much. Please don’t get mad at me” He declared full of emotion. I smiled at him lovingly.

“I understand because I feel the same way. I never thought that I was a jealous type of a person until I met you. You mean the world to me and I love you so much” I answered with equal emotion. I didn’t know that this kind of happiness existed. At last, we can finally move on.

“Tell me that again. I want to hear it one more time” He said full of emotion.

“I love you” I said and I saw the joy glowed in his eyes. I could feel that our hearts were singing the same song as we remained standing there and staring into each other.

Love was visible into our eyes. His head began descending to me and I angled my head to meet his lips. I almost gasped as I felt the first brush of his lips against mine.

Gosh! Kissing him felt so good. I totally missed him kissing me like this. I automatically clung my arms around him and pulled him closer for a deeper kiss. I felt his hands on my waist as he deepened the kiss. I responded with equal intensity and need. I heard him groaned triumphantly. I felt his other hand held my hand.

He stopped kissing me and then his eyes met mine. I swallowed hard. There was something in the way he stared at me.

“Look to your right Kitten” I heard him said. My heart started beating wildly as I slowly followed his instruction. My eyes widened and gasped when I saw a giant screen on the top of a building and I suddenly felt emotional of what was flashing on that big screen. ‘WILL YOU MARRY ME?’

I stared back at him and I was so overwhelmed that I couldn’t say anything. His hand was still on my hand. My forehead wrinkled when I felt something cold in my hand. I was about to ask him what it is when he suddenly knelt on his knee.

“Open your hand” He said with a smile. I did as I was told and I gasped in surprise when I realized what it was. Oh God!

“I know this is all so sudden but I can’t wait any longer for you to be exclusively mine. Ms. Carina Westbay Denois, will you give me the honor of being your one and only and marry me?” My hand abruptly covered my mouth as my eyes watered. When I saw that question on the screen, I was so happy but hearing him ask me made me happier. I just stood there while my tears pooled from me eyes.

His smile suddenly disappeared when he saw my tears. He suddenly looked nervous. I could tell that he was scared of my answer. His other hand which was still holding my hand was trembling and cold. He looked like he was holding his breath as he waited for my answer.

“Kitten, please answer me” I chuckled amusedly and wiped my tears. I was smiling while crying. I knew I looked like a crazy person but I didn’t care. I was happy. I couldn’t find my voice because of the happiness I was feeling. I nodded my head.

“Y-Yes! Oh Regan, yes”

“Yes!” He shouted in joy and even punched the air before he took the ring from my hand and put it on my finger. I couldn’t believe this was happening. I felt like I was drowning with total happiness. When the ring was on my finger, he stood up. His arms went around my waist and hoisted me up. I cupped his face and leaned down to kiss him on the lips.

I felt like we’re in our own world as we kissed. It was probably the sweetest and most emotional kissed we’ve ever shared.

---

“Is this why you decided to kidnap Scarlet so that you could make me come here?” I asked him. We were busy looking down at the beautiful scenery. He was hugging me from behind. I heard him chuckled.

“Yup. I wanted to surprise you but I guess I made you scared instead. Sorry about that”

“You didn’t have to do that you know. You could’ve told me to come here” I said as I leaned back against him. His warmth was sending delicious feelings towards my body.

“I knew you wouldn’t come right away if I asked you about it because of your father. So I talked to him about my plan and he agreed to it” I looked at him with disbelief.

“What? He knows about this?” He smirked and nodded his head. Now I understand why my dad didn’t look worried at all when he told me that Scarlet was missing. I heard him laughed amusedly. I faced him and pinched his side with irritation because he looked like he enjoyed making me worried. He stopped laughing when he realized that I was beginning to get vexed. Instead of talking, he just dipped his head and captured my lips for a deep kiss.

I groaned with pleasure and the irritation I was feeling instantly faded away.

“Mommy!” Our kiss was cut short when I heard that familiar small voice. I looked behind us and I saw Scarlet at the entrance together with Ellie. Ellie?

I wasn’t sure why she’s here. I wanted to ask her that but when Scarlet ran towards us, I squatted down and opened my arms. She hugged me excitedly and I hugged her back tightly. I rained kisses on her forehead and cheeks because I have missed her so much. When my dad told me that she was missing, that was the scariest moment of my life. I thought something bad happened to her and I was so worried.

“I missed you so much sweetheart” I whispered to her and picked her up. She burrowed her face on my neck while hugging me tightly.

“I missed you to mommy” She said. I felt Regan’s arms went around me and kissed my temple.

“Did you enjoy being with your Aunt Ellie princess?” Regan asked Scarlet and kissed her cheek.

“Yes daddy. She’s so nice. She even bought me food” I laughed heartily and pinched her little nose gently. Ellie approached us and greeted me happily by giving me a hug.

“Thank God everything’s fine now between the two of you. Regan was so miserable when you left him you know. But I’m glad you came back and with an added bonus too” She said referring to Scarlet. 

“I’m so happy for the both of you and congratulations” She continued. She’s really nice.

“Thank you Ellie” I said and hugged her back.

I never knew this kind of happiness until now and it felt like i was on cloud 9. I have my family and they complete me. 

---

The End

Epilogue next:)

What do you think of the ending? 

COMMENT

VOTE 

SHARE

FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: Hello guys! This is the epilogue i promised! But before that, i would like to thank you all for reading this story from the beginning until the end! Thank you too for the votes, comments and follow. I am so grateful and happy. I hope that you support my other stories too just like you did with this story. There will be a lot of stories to come in the future so i hope you will still be with me on my journey here on wattpad! THANK YOU, MERCI and SALAMAT guys!!!

---

(WARNING!!!MATURE scenes on this chapter! For adult readers only! )

EPILOGUE

3 years later

CARINA’s P.O.V

I looked at my wristwatch impatiently. It was already almost 5pm. I took a deep breath and looked at the endless clouds outside. I was already so excited to arrive home, to my family. FAMILY. Oh how I missed them so much. I just spent 1 week in London because my father needed my help for a big business deal and I couldn’t say no. Even though I didn’t go back to our company ever since I married my husband, he still has faith on me that I could handle it.

Regan and I even had an argument way back then if I would go back to work after giving birth. I wanted to help my dad into managing our company but Regan didn’t allow me to. First, because he didn’t want me to go to London from time to time just to work. Second, he wanted me to look for the children. I wasn’t in favor of the idea but after giving birth, I was so overjoyed that I chose to stay home and become a full time mom.

But last week, my father asked me a favor because he was sick. He overworked himself that’s why he got admitted to the hospital. I was so worried that I flew to London right away. Regan and the children wanted to come with me but Regan had an important meeting he couldn’t miss and Scarlet had exams.

I heaved a sigh and touched my necklace without realizing it. I use to touch it whenever I am thinking about something. I looked at it and remembered the day Regan gave it to me 3 years ago, right after our wedding.

“What is this?” I asked him curiously when he gave me a rectangular red velvet box. He was smiling at me.

“Open it Kitten” He commanded and sat beside me. It was our first night on our honeymoon here in Monaco. We decided to spend our honeymoon here because it was just nearer to Paris where we left Scarlet, in Regan’s mom house. Regan wanted us to go to some parts of Europe on our honeymoon but I declined. I couldn’t leave Scarlet that long so I promised him that we would do that when our children grew bigger.

My eyes widened when I saw the beautiful necklace inside the box. The pendant is heart shaped. I noticed that it was a locket necklace. I opened the pendant and my eyes watered when I saw our very first photo together inside it.

“I wanted to give you that long time ago but I never had the chance to do so” He confessed.

“Long time ago?” I questioned.

“Yup. I bought that when we had our first date 4 years ago” I was so happy and overwhelmed. I hugged him tightly and then gave him a passionate kiss.

PRESENT

I smiled at the memory.

After 3O minutes, the plane finally landed. Shortly after that, I was already in the car. I was so excited to see them. I smiled as I stared at the 3 paper bags beside me. After the short drive, we finally reached our house.

I felt so giddy when I went out of the car and strode my way to the front door. But when I opened the door, my forehead knotted when I noticed that the house was so quiet and dark. Where are they? I thought they’re here waiting for me?

“I’m home” I announced but it looked like nobody was inside. I suddenly felt nervous. I called Regan when I went out of the airport and he told me they were home, waiting for me.

I stepped inside and was about to turn on the lights when the whole house brightened all of a sudden.

“Welcome home mommy!” They chanted in unison. I was really surprised and happy. I was about to approached them when my kids ran towards me for a hug.

“I missed you so much mommy” Scarlet said.

“I missed you too sweetheart” I answered and kissed her cheeks. As usual, she was dressed up so nicely while her hair was neatly tight into twin tails. She was wearing a pink Barbie doll dress and Barbie slippers too. It’s her favorite. Even her room, she asked to be decorated into a Barbie styled room as a gift when she celebrated her 7th birthday which was last month.

“Mommy!” My attention went to the little man behind Scarlet who was jumping while his hands were up, asking me to pick him up. Scarlet pulled away from me when she heard her brother shouting desperately to get my attention

I squatted and opened my arms. Aiden happily clung to my neck and gave me a tight hug.

“Me too mommy” Jayden said while watching us. He was thumb sucking again. He really is like Scarlet when she was younger. She used to thumb suck too.

“Come here sweetie” I coaxed him as I extend my other arm. He obliged and quickly wrapped his small arms around my neck and instantly nuzzled his head on my neck.

“I missed you so much guys. Did you miss mommy?” They both nodded vigorously. I kissed them on their cheeks a couple of times. This was my first time being away from them this long since I gave birth to them and I really missed them so much.

“You forgot about me huh?” I tilted my head up and saw the love of my life, lovingly gazing at us. I wanted to stand up but my twins wouldn’t want to pull away from hugging me.

I picked them both and stood up. They’re both 2 and a half years old now and they’re getting bigger and heavier each day. Regan dipped his head to give me a lingering kiss. I smiled inwardly because judging by the way he kissed me, he missed me so much. Gosh! I missed him so much too.

“Eww! Mom, dad, stop it” Scarlet said as she covered her eyes with her hands. We both laughed amusedly because of her reaction.

“So, what were you guys holding a while ago?” The twins wiggled and I put them down. They went to the couch and picked up something. Aiden ran towards me and handed me a drawing. Even though it was drawn by a kid, I could still understand what it was. He even colored it. When Jayden gave me his, it was almost the same. There’s even ‘WELCOME HOME MOMMY’ which was written on each of their work. I bet their dad helped them to write it.

“Wow. Good job guys!” I praised them and they giggled. They looked proud of their drawing and happy that I praised them.

“What about you sweetie? Did you make something?” I asked Scarlet who was just quiet while watching us. I noticed that she was holding something behind her.

“C’mon princess, give it to mommy” Regan encouraged. She reluctantly gave me her work and I was amazed. She painted it very nicely. It was a painting of a mother and a child. I knew that she has a talent into painting but I still couldn’t believe it sometimes how she do it nicely even though she’s still young.

“Mommy, I have the result of my exams” She then proudly said and gave them to me. I checked them all and almost all the subjects were perfect.

“Very good sweetheart. I am so proud of you. You made mommy happy” I said and kissed his forehead which made her grinned from ear to ear.

“Okay, that’s enough. Let’s go to the kitchen Kitten. I cooked dinner together with these naughty kids” Regan said while chuckling and picked up the twins to his arms while Scarlet held my hand and pulled me towards the kitchen. The kids are very excited that they were giggling. I am finally home. How I missed these. Even though I was so exhausted because I flew back here in the US right after my last meeting not to mention the jetlag but all that instantly disappeared as I saw them.

“I have a surprise for you too but you must eat properly first to get it” Upon hearing that, they became excited that they sat on their chairs. They couldn’t wait to finish their meals to get my surprise for them.

Shortly after that, we were eating happily at the dining room. The twins are so naughty that they’re playing while eating but when I reprimand them gently, they stopped immediately and behaved. Regan looked at me amazedly like he couldn’t believe that I made them stop.

The kids always listen to me. Even though, I always say it in a gentle way, they still listen. But when Regan ask them to stop when they’re being naughty, they won’t listen to him until he becomes serious and use his most authoritative voice.

---

“Kitten…” Regan whispered to my ear. We’re in our room and currently watching a movie. The kids are already sleeping.

“Hmmm” I answered as I tilted up my head from his chest and looked at him. His hand was stroking my hair gently.

“D-Did you see Erick when you were in London” He asked me reluctantly and I rolled my eyes.

“Of course I saw him. I went to the company. He’s working there so it’s normal that I’d see him there” I answered with a scowl. He heaved a sigh as his arm tightened around my waist more.

“Don’t tell me you’re still jealous of him?” I enquired with irritation. Last month, Gian came to our house and Regan’s face looked pissed off the whole time even though he didn’t say or do anything rude. He was glued beside me with his arm around my waist. I was so mad at him that when Gian left, we had an argument in our room. I thought he would lessen his possessiveness the moment we got married but no. He’s still the same Regan Novell. Well I admit that it makes me happy knowing that he loves me that much but sometimes he’s overdoing it.

He’s behaving like he doesn’t want any man, whether a friend or not, to approach me.

“Me? Jealous of him? No way” He denied but his eyes evaded my gaze. I unwrapped my arms around him and sat upright, leaning my back against the oversized headboard.

“Ow? Really now? Then explain to me why you are asking me if I saw Erick when I was in London” I said while glaring at him, beginning to get vexed at him. His eyes still avoiding my heated gaze.

“I-I’m sorry Kitten. I can’t help it. That guy has hots for you and––”

“That’s enough, I don’t wanna hear it” I interrupted him and laid on my side, facing the other side of the room. I heard him groaned in exasperation before he hugged me from behind. His face burrowed on the crook my neck. His warm breath tickling my sensitive skin that I felt my senses gone wild. My irritation instantly faded away.

“Sorry Kitten. I just love you so much and I can’t help it sometimes” His voice was full of regret that I smiled.

“Honey, you know how much I love you and besides, Erick is already engaged” I informed him. I felt him smiled. I was about to face him when I felt him started giving me small kisses on my shoulder. I’m just wearing a negligee. I moaned in delight and closed my eyes, feeling the delicious sensation his kisses was sending me.

“You smell so good Kitten” He murmured and gently bit my neck before he sucked it.

“Ohh” I purred as I tilted my head to give him more access.

““I missed you. I missed this” I moaned when his hand cupped my right breast and gently knead it.

“I missed you too honey” I faced him and our eyes met. The love in our eyes was so evident and it made my heart fluttered all the time. I guess I am really lucky that I found a man like him. He loved me even though I left him for how many years and still loving me and promising to love me in everyday of our lives. That’s why I love him so much.

My hand touched his cheek lovingly before I lifted up my head and kissed him. He groaned with need and responded to my kiss with wild abandon. Shortly after that, we were both naked. He was on top of me while he was worshipping my body.

I was almost yelling because of the pleasure he was giving me. His head was in between my legs, giving my womanhood attention while my hands were tugging on his hair. My body was squirming. His hands reached for my breasts and played with them while continuing his assault on my core. When I felt the big O coming, I couldn’t help but to scream because of the intense pleasure. Thankfully, our room’s soundproof. If not, our kids might have heard me by now.

When my orgasm ebbed, he leveled our faces with a satisfied grin.

“Delicious” He teased and my cheeks flashed. Our lips met again as he began teasing my heated core with his length. He was so hard and hot and I love it. I lifted my hips and met his manhood but he denied it. He continued teasing me until I felt like I was about to burst with heat.

“Honey…Please, I want it now” I pleaded and he smirked triumphantly. His eyes were full of desire and I knew that his control has reached its end. When I felt him beginning his intrusion, I bit my lower lip of the sudden attack of unexplainable pleasure. When he was finally rooted deep inside me, he made me wrapped my legs around his waist and began the oldest dance in history.

It was just slow strokes at the beginning but as it lasts, his pace became faster and deeper that made my moans of pleasure became louder. Our breathings were already ragged. Our need to reach the ultimate pleasure became more intense. I opened my eyes and looked at him. His jaw was flexing the whole time. He was already drenched with sweat and he looked even manlier than ever.

His fingers caught my turgid nipples and twisted them between his fingers.

“Ahhh!” I panted. When his lips caught my left rosy bud and played it with his tongue, I almost lost my mind. His pace was faster now and it felt so good. I could already feel that familiar feeling building in the pit of my stomach down to the center of my being. It was so intense.

When his hand went down to work on my cl*t, I lost it. I exploded in ecstasy while screaming his name. Then he followed. He grunted and held himself deep inside me and release his hot seed. He gave me a peck on the lips before he nuzzled his head on my neck.

“God! That was hot Kitten. I can’t get enough of you. I love you” He said while catching his breath. I hugged him while my hands were on his back, slowly caressing him.

“I love you too honey” I whispered sweetly as I tried to regain my breath too. It felt like we just finished running into a marathon but it was kind of a delicious and erotic marathon. I grinned of that thought and kissed his neck.

I shrieked when he suddenly rolled us over until I was the one on the top of him. His thing was still inside of me and I began to feel needy again.

“What’s that kiss for Mrs. Novell? Are you trying to seduce me for another round?” He said playfully while grinning from ear to ear. His hands gave their attention to my two mountains. I gasped with as the delicious sensation began to envelope my entire being again. I looked down at him and placed my hand against his muscled chest.

“What if I said yes, Mr. Novell? Can you still go on?” I answered seductively while biting my bottom lip. His eyes darkened. Oh uh! Looked like he was challenged. Well, I was just teasing him. I knew for sure that he could still go on. Knowing his appetite, he could still take me for a couple of rounds. I swallowed hard when his hands went to my bottom and squeezed them as he pressed me even more on his raging hard on. Gosh! This is heaven.

Soon after that, our pants, groans and moans of pleasure accompanied by the erotic sounds of our bodies making love with each other, were the only things that could be heard in our room.

---

“So, are you coming with us tomorrow?” I asked him. My head was on his shoulder while his hand was gently stroking my hair. After our love making, we stayed awake and talked about random things. It’s our usual routine. It’s kind of a bonding moment between us aside from making love with each other.

“Of course. I already finished all my work this week just for tomorrow. I won’t ever miss that” I chuckled softly. Of course, he wouldn’t dare missing that. It’s our family day tomorrow. We make sure to have a quality time with the kids on weekends. Regan is always at work so I forbid him to spend his day at the office on Saturdays. Especially now that summer vacation already started; the kids will surely want to go out often.

“Of course. If you ever think of exchanging our family time with your company, I won’t ever forgive you” I threatened playfully but there was also a tinge of seriousness in it. He laughed and kissed my forehead.

“Of course not. I love you and our children too much to do that. If it just me, I would rather stay home and be with you guys the whole day but I can’t. I need to manage it. Our kids will run these businesses one day so I must keep it at its feet until then”

“Yes but don’t overwork yourself” I reminded him and he nodded.

“Anyway, are we going to stay at the usual tomorrow?” He suddenly asked. That ‘usual’ he was referring to was my mom’s house. It had been our usual routine to spend our weekdays there. I couldn’t let go of the house where I grew up that’s why Regan suggested that we should keep it and spend our weekends there. We also hired a live in housekeeper to maintain it.

I could still remember the day he surprised me with the fact that he was indeed the one who bought the house from Bryan. He bought it right after he found out that his friend bought it. Even though he still haven’t found me that time, he bought it for me because he knew how important it was for me.

He also admitted that he was planning to use it as a collateral for me to stay with him even after the 3 months we agreed upon but he didn’t need to because I stayed with him and forgave him.

I was so thankful and happy when he surprised me before our wedding. That day….

“Are we there yet? I feel dizzy now because I can’t see anything” I whined. We were in the car on our way to God knows where. He even blindfolded me. I heard him laughed.

“Just wait Kitten. It’s a surprise so I have to do this” He answered. After 5 minutes more or so, the car stopped. He guided me out of the car and then we walked for a couple of steps. Then we stopped. Now, I am so excited and curious about his surprise.

“Ready?” He asked and I nodded. He slowly removed my blindfold. My eyes blinked for a couple of times to adjust to the brightness of the sun. When my eyes finally adjusted, I looked in front of me and I saw our house. I looked at him quizzically.

“Surprise” He said proudly which made me confused.

“W-Why are we here?” I asked him as my heart began pounding faster.

“This is my surprise for you. I bought this house from Bryan” I almost jumped for joy upon hearing that and I instantly threw my arms around him and hugged him tightly.

“Thank you…Thank you honey” I kept on whispering as stray tears fell down from my eyes. They were tears of joy.

“Anything for you. That’s how much I love you” He whispered back and gave me a long passionate kiss.

I couldn’t help but to smile with that memory. It was one of the happiest moments of my life. I did everything to find out who bought that house but no avail. It was understandable because he made sure that nobody would find out. It was a secret between him and Bryan.

“Of course. After our outing, we’ll go home straight there”. HOME. Yes, it was our second home.

Maybe life really has a cruel way of testing our love for each other but that didn’t stopped us from loving one another. I cried a lot because of him and he did the same. But now, after all those struggles, we finally found our happy ever after.

Well, there are still those times where we still have fights but it’s just small ones and we settle immediately to avoid it from getting worst. He understands me and I do the same. My father was right. It’s just a matter of understanding each other.

After that, we talked some other things too and then fell asleep into each other’s arms just to be woken up by our kids the morning after.

---

My other on going stories:

BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE

MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise)

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW

bonus chapter

Hi guys! This is the bonus chapter that i promised. I hope you like it. Thank you again for the support.:)

Anyway, have you read my other stories yet? Which story of mine do you love the most so far?

My other stories: 

ENGLISH stories:

1. BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE

2. A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE ( A fake paradise)

3)MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

4. OWNING THE WILD HEIRESS

5)TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS (Eng. Ver.)

6. HIS DECEIT (The beauty & the possessive series 1)

7. L’AMOUR FOU (The beauty & the possessive series 2)

TAGALOG stories:

1. TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS (Tag. Ver.)

2. BLAZING DESIRE 1: VICENTE ARAGON

---

3 weeks after the proposal

REGAN’S P.O.V.

I groaned irritably when I felt someone shook my shoulder. I still felt so tired. I came home late last night from my business meeting with Mr. Aoki, a Japanese investor. We finished our meeting at 8 pm but when I was about to go, he asked me to join him for a drink and I couldn’t turn him down. I reluctantly agreed. I called Carina and told her about it and she was pissed.

She wanted me to buy her mangoes and I promised her that I would buy her some. She was even excited but when I told her that I couldn’t go home early, she hang up on me.

So after we had a drink at the bar, I went home at almost 2 am. I was so tired because of working all day and now, it’s still early in the morning but someone’s waking me up.

I opened my eyes and saw Carina with her knitted brows while shaking my shoulder. She looked irritated too. I discreetly looked at the clock on the bedside table and I almost groaned and cursed out loud when I saw the time. It’s still 6:03 am for f*cks sake!

“Good morning, Kitten. It’s still early. Why are you waking me up? I am tired. I need to sleep more” I said and pulled the blanked over my head and closed my eyes, wanting to sleep more.

“I want to eat ripe mangoes now” She said.

“Later, Kitten. Please let me sleep”

“But I want it now, honey” I heaved a sigh and sat up.

“Just give me 2 more hours of sleep and then I’ll go buy mangoes when I wake up, okay?” I asked her with half closed eyes but instead of saying yes, she suddenly laid back beside me and faced the other side. She looked really pissed.

“Fine! If you don’t want to then don’t! I am not forcing you to!” I ran my hand through my hair exasperatedly. She’s been acting like this for days now. She had mood swings and always asking for food she usually doesn’t like before.

“Kitten, don’t be angry at me. I’ll find some mangoes for you later, okay?” I said, trying my best to talk to her calmly, and kissed her shoulder.

“Hmp!” She just answered and didn’t say anything more and didn’t turn around to look at me. I could feel her irritation towards me. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep again but I couldn’t, thinking that she’s pissed off at me. I tried again but I just couldn’t. I heaved a sigh and sat upright. Damn! I give up!

“Is that all you want to eat?” She suddenly faced me and gave me the sweetest smile. Her smile instantly brightened my day and the irritation I felt faded. I couldn’t help myself and leaned forward and pecked her on the lips.

“Yep. I want the ripe ones” She said like she was salivating just saying about it. I shook my head and got off the bed. I went to the bathroom and took a quick shower.

After I got dressed, I strode towards the bed. I sat beside her and wrapped my arm around her waist.

“I’ll try to find ripe mangoes but I am not sure where to find it in this hour” She pouted and glared at me.

“I’m sure you can find it….You smell so bad, honey!” she even covered her nose with her hand like I was a disgusting person in front of her. My eyebrows knitted together and smelled myself. Hell! I smell nice. I just took a shower like 10 minutes ago! WTF!

“What are you talking about, Kitten? You told me before that you loved my perfume. It’s the same perfume. I didn’t change it”

“Are you sure?! I don’t like it! It smells so bad!” I gaped at her. She’s being impossible. I heaved a sigh and decided to just go and leave her alone because she looked more irritated than a while ago.

“Okay. I’ll stop wearing that perfume. See you later. I’m going now” I said and was about to kiss her when she evaded me.

“Don’t come near me! You smell horrible!” She hissed and turned her back on me. Argh! Patience Regan, patience. She’s pregnant.

I went out without saying anything to her. I laughed humorlessly. Carina never behaved like this before. She was always the sweet kind of a person but feisty when pissed off. I missed the sweet Carina. Ever since she became pregnant with our second child, she’s always moody and always pushing me away. But when I don’t give her my attention, she would get piss off at me. I can’t understand her anymore sometimes.

Well, I knew very well that this was because of her pregnancy but I couldn’t help but to get irritated too especially when I am tired. Like now, I didn’t have enough sleep but she demanded me to find her mangoes and she even told me that I smelt bad.

I just chuckled as I remembered her expression while telling me that I smelt bad. Goodness! She’s really impossible!

I went inside my car and drove past the gates. I didn’t even know where to find ripe mangoes nearby. I decided to go to the nearby Asian Market but when I arrived there, it was still closed. Damn!

I saw the opening time and it would be at 9am! What the hell! It’s still 7:30 am!

I tried searching for another store who were already open now but most of them opens at 9 am! Argh! I got inside my car and just decided to wait at the parking area of the Asian Market. I leaned back my head against the headrest. I yawned and felt myself falling asleep. I felt tired and sleepy. I couldn’t take it anymore, I gave in….

I woke up when I heard my phone ringing incessantly. I immediately answered it when I saw Carina calling me.

“Hello, Kitten” I greeted sleepily.

“Where are you?! Did you go to Philadelphia just to buy mangoes that’s why you haven’t returned home yet?” The angry voice of Carina made my eyes widened. I looked at my wristwatch and I groaned inwardly when I saw that it was already 10:16 am. I’ve been sleeping for 3 f*cking hours here!

“Ahm…I’m sorry, Kitten. Don’t worry, I’m on my way”

“Hmp! Just make sure you’re home within 30 minutes or else you’re going to sleep at the guest room tonight” She threatened and hang up on me. Damnation!

I quickly got out of my car and I almost ran towards the Asian Market and searched for the ripe mangoes. Thankfully, they had ripe mangoes. I took at least 10 pieces and put them in a plastic bag. When I went to the cashier, I cussed when I saw the long queue… This is not good…

---

“I’m home” I announced to get the attention of Carina who’s watching a horror movie. She didn’t even look at me as if she didn’t hear me. I approached her and kissed her forehead.

“Kitten, I have your request” I said proudly and showed her the bag of mangoes in my hand. Instead of being happy as I expected her to be, she didn’t say anything and averted my gaze. She looked angry and depressed.

“Is there anything wrong, Kitten?”

“I don’t like mangoes anymore”

“What? But you told me you wanted to eat these!” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice a little bit. She’s becoming unreasonable.

“Yes! I wanted to eat mangoes this morning but my craving disappeared because you didn’t come home right away. Where did you go? Were you with another woman?” She was looking at me like a hawk who’s reading my mind. My mouth feel open.

“What are you talking about? I was alone and didn’t have someone with me. I couldn’t come home right away because I fell asleep in the car. When I arrived at the Asian Market, it was still closed so I stayed in the car and fell asleep” I explained and sat beside her.

“You weren’t answering your phone. I was calling you many times but you were ignoring me” She said sullenly. I took a deep breath and snaked my arms around her waist. I was about to pull her for hug when she pushed me away.

“Don’t touch me! I don’t want to be held by you. I bet you held her into your arms too” That’s it. My patience ran out.

“Aren’t you listening, Carina? I told you the reason why I couldn’t come home right away, haven’t I? Why don’t you believe me? My God! You’re being impossible!” I was about to stand up and leave her there when I heard her hiccups. She was staring at me like she was shock of my reaction. I saw the tears running down from her eyes. I cursed myself inwardly. Damn, I lost my patience. I felt so tired and sleepy that I couldn’t stop myself from saying those things to her.

“K-Kitten…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise my voice like that. Please, don’t get mad at me” I begged and held her hand with my hand while the other wiped her tears. It hurts me seeing her cry like this and I wanted to punch myself because I was the one who made her cry.

“Shh…Don’t cry, Kitten. You know I hate seeing you like this” I consoled her and hugged her tightly.

“I’m sorry, honey. I don’t know what’s happening to me. When you’re near, I felt irritated, but when you’re not with me, I’m missing you so much. When you didn’t come home right away, I really thought you were with someone else. I thought you got fed up with me and replaced me with another woman. I know I’m being crazy these past few days but I couldn’t help it. I don’t know what’s happening to me. I’m sorry. Please forgive me” I pulled away from our embrace and cupped her cheeks.

“You don’t have to say sorry. I understand. I know that this is because of pregnancy hormones but please don’t ever think of me cheating on you because I will never do that to you. I love you so much and nobody can replace you. For me, you’re the most beautiful and amazing woman in the world and we exclusively belong with each other. Even though you’re unreasonable sometimes, I still love you and our children. Don’t ever forget that” She nodded her head in understanding and pulled me for another embrace.

I sighed in relief. I thought she wouldn’t believe me but thankfully she did. I smiled but that smile instantly disappeared when she suddenly pushed me away again.

“I really don’t like your smell today, honey” She crinkled her nose and pouted. I just shook my head but smirked when a naughty idea popped up on my head. I began unbuttoning my polo shirt while observing her reaction. Her eyes widened when she saw what I was doing.

“What are you doing?! Scarlet and Dad will be home any moment now” She rebuked as she looked around us. Her dad arrived here 2 days ago and visited us. He took Scarlet to the mall. I bet he would buy a lot of stuff again for Scarlet.

“Don’t worry, Kitten. The maids are doing their work right now and I’m sure that dad and Scarlet will be coming home after lunch. You know dad spoils Scarlet a lot. I’m sure he would take Scarlet to every store Scarlet wants to visit. In short, we’re alone here and can do what we want to do” I said while grinning from ear to ear. Her cheeks reddened. Oh, she’s more beautiful when she blushing like this and I felt aroused. When I finished removing my polo, I pulled her by the waist. She gasped in surprise.

“Do you like my smell now, Kitten? I removed my polo so you won’t smell my perfume anymore” I teased her. Her eyes went to my body and I saw her gulped. Her eyes sparkled with desire. I put a finger under her chin and made her look at me.

“I’m asking you, Kitten” She swallowed hard again.

“Y-Yes. I like your smell now” She admitted. I smiled triumphantly and caressed her cheek. Damn, I want to ravish her right now! I got closer to her and was about to kiss her when the door opened and the voice of our daughter echoed throughout the house with her grandpa following her from behind.

“We’re home mommy, daddy” She happily said and ran towards us. She hugged Carina and then kissed her cheek. Then she did the same to me.

“Why aren’t you wearing a shirt, daddy?” She asked curiously. Carina’s dad looked at us with a teasing smile.

“It’s hot, princess so I removed my shirt” Carina snickered.

“Don’t mind your daddy, baby. Anyway, are you hungry now, baby?” She asked Scarlet.

“We already ate, mommy. What is that?” Scarlet asked, pointing at the bag of ripe mangoes.

“Those are mangoes baby. Want to eat some?” Carina asked her and she nodded. Then they went to the kitchen together, leaving me and dad alone.

“So I guess, we interrupted something” He said and I suddenly felt embarrassed. I took my shirt and put it back on me.

“No, dad. I just felt hot a while ago” He chuckled and patted my shoulder.

“If you say so. C’mon, let’s go to the kitchen. I bet you haven’t eaten yet” I nodded my head and stood up. I cussed under my breath when I felt my hard friend down there. Damn! It felt uncomfortable!

When we reached the kitchen, Carina and Scarlet were already eating the mango. They were sitting on the stools at the kitchen island. I approached Carina and hugged her from behind.

“Be ready tonight, Kitten. I’m going to punish you for laughing at me a while ago” I whispered to her ear sexily. She stopped eating and stared into my eyes. The desire was evident and I couldn’t wait for the night to come.

When the night time came, as I promised to Carina, I gave her a naughty punishment which she obviously enjoyed. I ravished Carina over and over again.

---

What do you think of Regan and Carina’s love story?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE

FOLLOW

FAQs

1. Is this your first story? 

-Yup. She’s mine, exclusively mine/My possessive ex-lover is my very first story i wrote in my entire life. lol. 

2. When did you join wattpad? 

-I joined wattpad on june 2016. Then i decided to create my own story on September 2016 (I think. Not so sure about it)

3. What made you decide to write a story? 

-Nothing really. I just wanted to try it for fun. lol

4. Where did you get the names of the protagonists on SM, EM/MPEL?

-Carina because i simply liked that name. I named the guy Regan because of a guy who used to stalked me. I just liked his name too. That’s just it. 

5. Did you have a hard time writing this story? 

-Actually, at first, i did. But when i got the gist of it, it became easier. 

6. Why did you decide to add s*x scenes on this story? 

-Honestly, i think a romance story is pretty boring without sexy scenes. Well, that’s just my personal opinion though. 

7. Who is your favorite character in the story? 

-Carina because we have the same personality. I was shy during elementary and high school days but thankfully, i changed during college and overcame it. 

8. Do you have other stories? 

-Yes. BILLIONAIRE’S SWEET REVENGE, A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise), MY LOVE, MY DESTINY, OWNING THE WILD HEIRESS, TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS (Available in English & Tagalog), HIS DECEIT (The beauty & the possessive series 1), L’AMOUR FOU (The beauty & the possessive series 2), BLAZING DESIRE 1: VICENTE ARAGON. 

9. Did you plan on adding a sequel to SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE from the beginning?

-No. Many are wondering why the story of book 1 is kinda rush and got escalated quickly. Well, i really intended to give Carina and Regan’s story a sad ending where Carina left Regan for good. But after i completed the book 1, many readers requested me to add a sequel. Because of many requests, i wrote the sequel, MY POSSESSIVE EX-LOVER and gave Carina and Regan their happy ending. 

10. Do you speak french, Tagalog & English?

-Obviously. 

ANY QUESTIONS YOU MIGHT WANNA ASK? JUST LET ME KNOW THROUGH COMMENT OR MESSAGE :)